Chapter 1: Fresh Beginnings
Chapter Text
Lucy laid down her book and gazed out of the window of the train. Her vista of green fields and trees had given way to jagged mountains and vast swathes of yellow sand. The landscape looked so desolate and dreary, despite the warm colours of its palette. Lucy knew that her assessment was incorrect; the desert teemed with life, even if it wasn’t immediately obvious, but it still stood in such vast contrast to her hometown of Highwind.
And she was thrilled.
She was heartily sick of Highwind. Lucy had been a quiet, introverted child, and in high school she had become the popular target of a group of bullies. When she had attempted to complain to her parents, her father had grunted, folded down his newspaper, and said, “Yup. School’s a drag, sweetheart.”
“There’ll be bullies everywhere,” her mother had said, uselessly. “My advice? Knuckle down, get on with your work, and ignore them.”
Lucy had done her best to heed her parents’ advice. It hadn’t worked to stem the bullying, but by throwing all her available energy into her studies, she had quickly risen to the top of her class. She had cried herself to sleep most nights, and meanwhile, her parents beamed with pride as she walked across the stage at her graduation, a collection of ‘Best in School’ trophies in her arms.
Fortunately, university had proven to be a better environment, although Lucy’s struggles were then of a different nature. She was no longer a big fish in a small pond; quite the opposite, in fact. She was surrounded by minds as sharp and capable as hers, and she struggled to maintain her standing amongst her peers. The disappointment on her parents’ faces when she produced any grade below an A was almost as hurtful as her bullies’ spiteful words had been.
She had burned out. No, not burned; she had crashed. She had collapsed one day in class and ended up taking a year to recover.
When she returned to university, it was to change track altogether.
“You want to be a builder?” Her father had said, staring at her in bemusement.
Their family weren’t builders. They were accountants and secretaries. But the idea of creating, of getting to use her hands as well as her brain, appealed to Lucy.
She turned out to be rather good at it, too. She applied her chemical knowledge to developing coatings that would protect materials from corrosion and decay. Complex structural engineering math came more easily to her than to many of her fellow students. Above all, she enjoyed getting to feel useful. People really appreciated it when you could help fix their deck or produce custom tiles for their kitchen renovation.
Her parents, though, had begun to stifle her. They’d obediently backed off the academic pressure after the doctor had had stern words with them, but then the pressure to excel in school had been replaced with a suffocating overprotectiveness. Her diet, her sleep, her social life; all were closely monitored by her anxious mother.
Graduation had been thrilling. Nia - Lucy’s best, well, only friend - had sweet-talked Lucy’s parents into letting them go travelling for a week. For that one, blessed week, Lucy had been able to metaphorically let her hair down. They’d hopped on buses with no idea of where they might alight, had slept in a barn, eaten local delicacies in a half-dozen towns, and Lucy had even had her first one-night stand. She wasn’t sure she’d repeat the experience, but it had been fun.
Then the question of what to do with the rest of her life had arisen.
Lucy’s thesis had been on the selection and preservation of wood construction in a desert environment, so when the advertisement for builders to move to Sandrock had appeared in the newspaper, it had seemed like fate.
“Sandrock? But that’s so far!” Her father had exclaimed.
“I know, Pa.” That’s why it appeals to me. “But it’s time I moved out of your house and started forging my own career,” Lucy had replied, a broad smile on her face. “Opportunities like this don’t come along very often. I have a chance to make a real difference, Pa.”
So now she was on the train to Sandrock, a small suitcase tucked behind her feet. It contained a few changes of clothes, her trusty calculator, and some stationery supplies. It was all she felt she had needed to bring; she wasn’t a sentimental sort, and it seemed easier to travel light.
“Now approaching: Sandrock!” The conductor’s voice crackled through the train’s speakers as they rolled into the station.
Lucy picked up her suitcase. She hopped onto the platform to be immediately met by a blast of hot, dry air. She blinked, then wiped at her eye; a small grain of sand had lodged itself beneath her eyelid.
“Hi there! You must be Lucy,” a sweet-faced, dark-haired woman said, waving at her. “I’m Mi-an, the other new builder. I just got here yesterday. Nice to meetcha!”
Lucy happily returned Mi-an’s smile. She hadn’t expected to be greeted at all, to be honest, and this young woman seemed enthusiastic and amiable. She reminded Lucy a little of Nia, and that thought gave her comfort. She had no doubt that she and Mi-an were about to become good friends.
Lucy was less enamoured with her new boss, the commissioner of the Commerce Guild, President Yan. He had a weaselly face with a greasy moustache, and from his welcome, Lucy gained the impression that he viewed her as little other than fresh meat for the grinder. Still, as long as he didn’t yell at her, Lucy felt she could tolerate him.
As they exited the Commerce Guild, Lucy caught sight of a large Wanted poster plastered onto the side of the building. She stepped forward to take a closer look.
“Seems Sandrock has a little bandit problem,” Mi-an said, with a nervous giggle, “but I’m sure we’re safe! The Civil Corps is on high alert.”
Lucy ran a finger lightly over the poster. It was difficult to make out the bandit’s features, as he’d been depicted with a large hat and a mask that covered most of his face.
“Have the colours faded, or does he have white hair?” She mused. “He looks young.”
“White hair, I hear,” Mi-an replied. “He’s actually from Sandrock originally. Elsie - you’ll meet her later - was telling me about him last night. Apparently, it’s his natural hair colour, and he was born with it.”
“Huh.” White hair wasn’t entirely unheard of in the Free Cities, but it was definitely unusual. “Met a white-haired young man myself just last month. Pretty sure he wasn’t a bandit, though,” Lucy laughed. “Anyway, would you mind leading me to my workshop?”
“Of course! Come on, follow me,” Mi-an clapped her hands together, then stopped as she saw Lucy staring at her. “Sorry - I’m just so excited! I was dreading finding myself paired up with some boring ol’ codger. Instead, I have - you!”
Lucy grinned. “I’m happy, too,” she said, and she was. She felt as if she was going to fit in here just fine.
“Why’d I move here again?” Lucy muttered to herself.
She glanced up at Mi-an, who responded to Lucy’s look with a broad smile and a thumbs-up. Lucy smiled weakly back. She liked Mi-an, adored her, even, but she’d be lying if she didn’t admit to currently feeling a little resentful of her fellow builder. Mi-an had so much energy. Even now, as they both hammered away at the Blue Moon’s stage beneath the bright morning sun, Mi-an seemed to be hardly breaking a sweat.
The day prior, Mi-an and Lucy had experienced their first sandstorm. It had been absolutely terrifying. The air had been filled with a thick, orange-brown fog of sand and dirt that blasted every surface from every direction. Lucy could still feel the sting of the sand around her wrists, where her skin had been exposed between her gloves and her sleeves.
During the night, the winds had picked up, and Lucy had barely slept a wink. She’d huddled under her blankets, listening to the eerie howling, terrified that the walls of her shack might collapse around her.
Then day had finally dawned. Now the sun shone brightly in the clear blue sky, casting light on the damage the winds had wrought in Sandrock. Tiles had been ripped from roofs, and the fence around the oasis was missing several panels. The Blue Moon saloon’s neon moon sign had rolled half a mile uphill, and its outdoor stage had been utterly destroyed.
Mi-an and Lucy had been tasked with building a new stage, and to reduce wastage, they were currently chipping away at the remains of the old stage, salvaging whatever they could to be recycled.
“Would you like to take a break?” Mi-an asked with concern, as she peered closely at Lucy. “You’re looking a little pale.”
Lucy frowned. “I’m fine,” she lied. She knew Mi-an was only trying to be helpful, but the words still stung. You’re not as capable as me, Mi-an seemed to be saying. Lucy grit her teeth and resumed tugging at the old nails, prying them free of the warped wooden boards.
A few minutes later, Owen, the Blue Moon’s proprietor, stepped out to observe their work.
“You both work so quickly!” He said, with a smile. His smile was strained, though, and Lucy could see the tears welling in his eyes. He’d been close to crying earlier, too, when first surveying the damage. “Try to build something nice with the scrap you get from my stage, would you? She wasn't much, but she always did her best.”
“We’ll do her justice,” Lucy promised. She liked Owen; it was hard not to. He was kind, generous, and friendly to everybody.
“Thank you,” Owen gestured up at the sky. “We’re nearing the hottest part of the day. I came to tell you both to come inside, have a drink and some food. Lunch is on me.”
Lucy was grateful for the interruption. She did need a break, she just hadn’t wished to be told to take one by Mi-an.
She and Mi-an were soon seated at a table inside the saloon, staring at the menu. Lucy was hungry, but nothing sounded appealing.
Owen placed two tankards down upon the table. “Yakmel milk. Fresh today!” He announced. ‘What’ll it be, ladies?”
“Beef noodles, please!” Mi-an said.
“Oh, uh…” Lucy panicked. She glanced down at the menu again. “Sweet and sour tenderloin?”
“Excellent choice,” Owen said to Lucy. He leaned in conspiratorially. “I’ve cooked that one myself.”
Lucy smiled. Owen’s sous chef, Grace, was not the best of cooks.
The food arrived, and it looked delicious. And smelled appalling.
Once Owen had left, Lucy leaned over the table to whisper to Mi-an, “Does this smell off to you?”
Mi-an’s brow furrowed. “No, why?” Seeing Lucy’s face, she obligingly dipped her head and gave the dishes a good sniff, then shrugged. “Smells fine to me!”
“Oh.” Lucy pulled her dish towards her. “My sense of smell must be awry.”
“Get a little too much sand in your nostrils?” Mi-an asked, with a smile.
“Probably!” Lucy used the chopsticks to select a piece of meat and placed it into her mouth. Sharp vinegar collided with sickeningly sweet tomato, and meat that tasted like Yakmel smelled. She narrowly avoided spitting it back out into her napkin.
She must have grimaced, for Mi-an looked at her with concern. “Perhaps you’re getting sick. You could see Dr Fang, I hear he’s excellent.”
“I’m sure I’m fine. Just an off-day,” Lucy said, desperately hoping she was right. She couldn’t afford to be sick. Her funds were running low, and she hadn’t yet bought groceries for the week. “I’ll get this to-go. I’m just not hungry right now.” As if on cue, her stomach rumbled.
Mi-an shrugged. “If you say so.”
Owen seemed disappointed that Lucy hadn’t eaten her food, but he obligingly boxed it up for her and placed it in a bag. Lucy thanked him profusely, then left the saloon. She’d dispose of the food at home, where Owen wouldn’t see.
The stage took a couple of weeks to repair. Lucy wanted to be sure to do her best job, and the wood needed to be properly treated and cured if it was to withstand the arid climate. There were also several materials she needed to retrieve from the mines.
Ordinarily, Lucy enjoyed mining. It was mindless, repetitive work that made for a refreshing break from her other duties and chores. She was developing enviable upper-body strength through her use of a pickaxe, too. Today, though, her pickaxe felt heavier than ever, and the air in the mines felt so close and hot. She tugged at her collar. Shit, maybe she really was ill.
She left the mines earlier than intended. The sun was still high in the sky, but she felt exhausted and longed for her bed already.
“Howdy, Lucy! Headed home already?” Mi-an called to her as she ran past.
Bitch, thought Lucy, quite uncharitably. But she forced herself to wave and say “hi, Mi-an. Yeah, I managed to get all I needed.”
“Wow! You’re so efficient,” Mi-an said admiringly, without even a hint of sarcasm. “I’ll have to work hard to catch up to you.”
That elicited a weak laugh from Lucy. “I’m really not. Good luck in the mines, Mi-an.”
“Thanks! See you at the Blue Moon tonight for story night?”
“Why not?” Lucy said. Perhaps a break was what was needed.
“I’ll see you then!” Mi-an ran off up the hill and had soon disappeared into the salvage yard.
Lucy was late to story night. She’d lain down on her bed, ostensibly to rest for a few minutes, only to wake up several hours later. Her mouth was as dry as sawdust, and her head was pounding. She walked through the saloon’s doors looking very much the worse for wear.
“Lucy!” Mi-an waved at her. “You missed Owen’s story. We’ve moved on to drinking, now.”
Elsie, Heidi, and Amirah were all sitting with Mi-an. Lucy slid onto the bench beside Elsie. “Hello,” she said.
Elsie turned sideways to look Lucy up and down. “You look awful,” she said, bluntly. “Didya skip dinner again?”
“I have a headache,” Lucy explained. “I’ll skip the drinking. But I’ll take some ice water.”
The other women booed, but Mi-an just said, “ice water it is! I’ll order the next round.” She stood up and walked over to the bar.
Heidi nudged Amirah. “We should’ve sent you. Coulda scored a discount.”
Amirah flushed. “Oh, please. Owen’s long since moved on from that idiotic crush of his.”
“You weren’t ever interested?” Lucy asked. She was always curious to learn the dynamics of this town, and on a surface level, she thought Amirah and Owen seemed a well-suited pair.
“No,” Amirah said. “My commitment is to my pottery making; I don’t have time for a relationship right now.”
Lucy shrugged. “Sure. But there’s nothing wrong with a short fling…”
“In a town this small? Never a good idea,” Heidi said.
“I concede your point,” Lucy said. “I imagine it’s hard to avoid someone if you fall out with them.”
Heidi nodded. “Besides, you gotta be close with someone before goin’ there… right?”
Amirah was studying Lucy closely. “I’m not sure our friend here agrees with you there, Heidi." Her voice was tinged with amusement.
Lucy felt her cheeks and ears turn red-hot, and hoped desperately the saloon’s low light helped disguise her blush.
Mi-an returned, bearing a tray full of drinks. “What’d I miss?” She asked as she pushed a tall glass of ice water in front of Lucy.
“Lucy here was extolling the virtues of a short fling,” Amirah said.
Lucy had to laugh at Amirah’s shameless exaggeration. “I was not! I only said there was nothing wrong with them. As long as both parties agree upon the conditions, they can be… fun.”
Heidi raised an eyebrow. “You sound as if you have experience."
“Oh, please give us some gossip,” Amirah said. “Ever since Pablo left, it’s been so dreadfully boring. And we shan’t judge, I promise. I wish to live vicariously through you.”
“Yeah! C’mon, tell us,” Elsie said.
Even Mi-an was looking curious. Lucy sighed. She took a sip of her water. “There was this one night,” she said. “Just the one, mind you! It was after I graduated. My friend Nia and I visited a few podunk towns, drinking in the local bars, blowing off steam… and, well, in one bar there was this handsome gentleman…”
The rest of the table leaned in close.
“What was he like?” Heidi asked.
Lucy smiled at the memory. ‘He was tall. A little scruffy looking - hadn’t shaved in a few days, hair a tad shorter than mine.” She gestured to her neck, indicating his length of hair. “Deep voice. Accent a little like yours, Elsie.”
“How was it? The sex? Y’know, since you didn’t know each other?” Heidi asked, her voice low.
“Honestly? Amazing,” Lucy said, to the women’s delight. “Of course, I’d been drinking… so had he. But, phew, he certainly knew what he was doing.” She took a sip of her water. “I don’t know that I’d repeat the experience. I don’t condone what I did - I know it was risky. But I don’t regret it, either.”
“And if you saw him again…?”
“Oh, I absolutely would. But he was only visiting the town, too. I have no hope of finding him. I never even learned his name!”
Mi-an made a noise of disappointment.
“I know.” Lucy looked at her. “But perhaps it’s best that his identity remains a mystery. Suppose I grew to know him and learned he …collected his toenail clippings?” She giggled.
“Or had a girlfriend," Amirah said.
Lucy sobered at that thought. “True. I’m sure that’s far too common.”
“So Mi-an, Lucy, you’re both new here.” Heidi had decided to change the subject. “Anyone caught your eye yet?”
“Me? I’ve been far too busy.” Mi-an blinked. “Goodness. As if anyone would be interested in me!”
“Ah, don’t say that! Yer gorgeous!” Elsie said.
“Elsie’s right, Mi-an! You’re so pretty,” Lucy added, feeling guilty over the thoughts she’d had about Mi-an earlier that day. Mi-an had been nothing but kind to her since her arrival.
Mi-an blushed. “Oh, you guys…”
“Come on,” Lucy said, before the conversation could pivot back to her. “I’ll buy us the next round. What’d you all like?”
“Nuh uh, you’re only buyin’ if you’re drinkin’ too,” Heidi said.
“Yes! Join us!” Mi-an pleaded.
Lucy laughed. Her head was feeling better. “Fine, I’ll have a cocktail too,” she promised.
She returned a few minutes later with five drinks.
“To Lucy, and handsome strangers.” Heidi raised her glass.
“And to you all finding love in a small town,” Lucy added.
They all drank.
The drink had barely slipped down Lucy’s throat when she had the sudden urge to vomit. She managed to run outside and onto the Blue Moon’s porch before vomiting clear liquid and stomach bile onto the sandy street.
Mi-an had run out after her. She pulled back Lucy’s hair and patted her back as Lucy continued to spew into the street.
Eventually, Lucy stopped. Her stomach ached, and her throat burned. Her ears burned hotly at the knowledge that poor Mi-an had witnessed such a revolting sight.
“Mi-an?” She croaked. “I’m sorry. I think you’re right. I think I’m sick.”
Lucy took a deep breath and stepped inside the doctor’s clinic.
She hated seeing the doctor. She always felt so exposed, so judged, so embarrassed. Dr Fang intimidated her, too. It was silly, really, as he was so quiet and shy himself, but Lucy struggled to read him, and that made her feel uneasy.
“Good morning,” she said, trying to project as much brightness into her voice as possible. “I’m, ah, not feeling well. Haven’t been for a few days, to be honest.”
“Hmm. Bed.” Fang pointed to the bed in his clinic. Lucy awkwardly climbed onto it.
“Describe… your symptoms,” Fang said, as he began his examination.
Lucy did her best to list them all. The fatigue. The smells. The loss of appetite.
“I… see. Date of… last menstruation?”
Lucy thought. “Oh… um… I don’t remember. I’ve never been very regular. In my last year of university, I only had three periods the entire year!” She gave a laugh, as if the doctor ought to find it amusing.
Fang held out a small cup. “For… urine,” he explained.
X, Fang’s raven companion, flew up into the air and settled above a door. “Bathroom this way!” He croaked.
Lucy obediently walked into the bathroom. She peed awkwardly into the cup, then carefully wiped the rim clean. She washed her hands, exited the bathroom, and walked back into the clinic. She tried not to mind as she handed Fang a cup of her still-warm urine.
Fang carefully placed it upon a small table, then dipped a couple of test strips into it.
After a minute, he withdrew the strips and gave a small nod.
“As I thought. You’re… pregnant."
“Pregnant?” Lucy repeated, staring at him.
“Gonna have a baby!” X said.
“X!” Fang exclaimed.
“I can’t be…” No, that wasn’t true. She could be. She swallowed. “Well, thank you, doctor. Please don’t tell anyone?”
Fang stared at her in bemusement. “Of course… not.”
“Patient-doctor confidentiality!” X said.
Fang crossed over to a large medicine cabinet. He withdrew a small pouch from one of the myriad drawers and handed it to Lucy.
“For… the appetite. Need to… eat… more.”
“Be healthy! Don’t lose weight! Good birdie,” X added.
Lucy stared down at the pouch in her hand. It would be good to be able to eat again. “Thank you,” she said, dully.
“Come back… in a month… sooner, if symptoms worsen.” Fang's blue eyes softened. “Good… luck,” he added.
Lucy sighed. “Thank you. I’ll need it."
She walked out of the clinic in a daze. She tried to calculate how pregnant she could be. How many weeks had it been? Six? Seven? But pregnancy was counted from the date of the last menstrual period, wasn’t it? Well, that was no help, there. What should she add to her calculations, two weeks? Was it from the start or end of a period?
She sighed. Did it even matter? She was pregnant, in a strange town, with no relatives or close friends to confide in. She couldn’t tell her parents, not yet; they’d only summon her home. And she liked it here. She liked Mi-an and Elsie and Owen and most of the other townspeople she’d met. No one bullied her. Everyone appreciated her work, even Yan.
It was still early in her pregnancy. She’d continue to work for now. With the aid of Fang’s medicine, she’d hopefully be able to eat and regain some of her strength. She could think about this properly once she started to feel better.
She sighed. She just wished she knew the father’s name.
Chapter 2: Spring Reflections (NSFW)
Chapter Text
Fang’s medicine was working a charm, at least on Lucy’s appetite and nausea. She found she had to avoid overly acidic or pungent foods, but otherwise everything was back on the menu. She delighted Owen by dining at the Blue Moon several times a week and always finishing her plate.
“Glad to see you’re feeling better,” he told her. “You were looking pretty peaky for a while there. Sorry - is that rude of me to say? We were all just so worried for you!”
Lucy smiled. She could admit that she had been looking rather wan and malnourished. She was excited to discover that her old strength was returning, and she felt less irritable these days, too. “I’m not offended. It’s nice to know people care,” she said.
It had taken her a while to grow used to how quickly gossip circulated in a town like Sandrock. It was difficult to remain anonymous for long, and she’d learned that only a handful of people were to be truly trusted with a secret. Fang was one, and Director Qi another, both for entirely different reasons. Fang was afraid to talk to people, whereas Qi was entirely too self-absorbed to pay attention to anyone else. Still, Lucy could see the benefits of the rumour mill. When someone was sick, it wasn’t long before Sandrockers would be knocking on their door, bearing soup and offering to help with cleaning. Perhaps when she was ready to announce her pregnancy, she could expect the same level of hospitality. For now, though, that was precisely why she had to keep it a secret. She was sure she’d be prevented from doing her work if the townspeople knew she was pregnant, and right now she really needed to be earning as much money as possible.
What Fang’s medicine didn’t help with, though, was the overwhelming fatigue. Lucy coped by splitting her day up into two - she’d work until early afternoon, return to her workshop for a long nap, then resume her work in the early evening. The beauty of being a builder was that no one really minded when she did her work, so long as it was completed on time.
A couple of days after Lucy and Mi-an had finished construction on the stage, Lucy was awoken by a commotion outside her shack. She hastily pulled on her clothes, ran a brush through her hair, and ran outside to see what all the fuss was about.
A train had pulled into the station, and several people were gathered near the tracks, talking loudly and gesticulating wildly at Justice, Sandrock’s sheriff.
Lucy hovered close by, eavesdropping on the conversations to try and figure out what had happened.
“I was so scared!” One man whimpered.
“Scared?” Lucy couldn’t help but ask.
“Yes! You’d be, too, if you had a gun waved in your face!”
Lucy pulled a sympathetic face. “You’re right, I would. I’d be terrified, in fact. Did someone rob the train?”
“Someone? It was him! That bandit!”
“Logan?”
“Yes! He’s even taller in person,” the man said.
“The other one was there, too,” a second passenger said. “Shorter guy. Dark hair.”
“How’d they get away?” Lucy asked.
“Jumped straight out of the window, just as we were stopped on the bridge,” the first man said, with a shudder. “They had gliders. Just flew off into the canyon - like birds!”
Gliders; that was one thing Lucy did miss about Highwind. She and Nia had often gone gliding, soaring out over the fields surrounding the city, every flight offering a unique and exhilarating experience.
She glanced over at the train. One window had entirely shattered. In Highwind, she had always started her flights by jogging down one of the hills, the glider gradually lifting her up into the air. She tried to imagine jumping out of a window and into a canyon instead, and her stomach lurched. It was quite a feat the bandits had pulled. She wondered where they had landed and if they were hurt.
“So let me get this straight: none of y'all saw him take anything? Nobody got robbed?” She heard Justice ask.
The passengers all exchanged glances with one another, but no one spoke up. Lucy heard Justice sigh.
“Howdy, Justice,” she said. She said ‘howdy’ now. It seemed only proper if she were to make Sandrock her home.
“Hey there, Lucy. I’m gettin’ nowhere with these folk.”
“What kind of bandits don’t steal anything?”
“Beats me,” Justice said. “But you’ve got absolutely nothin’ to worry about. We’ve still got him on charges of attempted hijackin', resistin' arrest, unlawful use of firearms… I’ll add it to the pile.”
“I heard there was a second guy, too?” Lucy was curious about that. She’d only seen Logan’s Wanted posters up around town.
“Yeah, that’d be Haru. Logan’s partner-in-crime.”
“Was he a resident of Sandrock, too?”
Justice gave her a tired look. “Not you, too. I’m supposed to be the one askin’ questions around here!”
Lucy looked penitent. “I’m sorry,” she said, meekly.
Justice sighed again. “Eh, s’alright. It's just a huge wide desert out there, and there’s only two of us in the Civil Corps right now… “
“Hey! Newbie!” Yan’s nasally voice rang out over the crowd.
“I should go. Good luck, Justice.” Lucy smiled at the sheriff before heading off to meet Yan.
‘Newbie’ was Yan’s nickname for Lucy. She didn’t exactly hate it, nor did she exactly hate Yan. She didn’t like him, but Yan was too cowardly, too ineffectual, to deserve her hatred. She didn’t trust him one iota, but she didn’t hate him.
“Good morning, Yan,” she said cheerfully, hiding a smirk at seeing his lip curl in disgust at her greeting.
“Standing around aimlessly, eh, Lucy? Well, I have a commission for you! That train window needs fixing,” Yan said. “Should be easy as pie! Come see me for your pay when you’re done!”
Lucy stepped onto the train. She’d need to remove any pieces of old glass first, along with the glazing points and compound, then measure the frame for the new pane of glass. She pulled on safety goggles and gloves and set to work.
The train carriage was empty, and the air was still. It felt strange to be standing where a crime had been committed. She looked around her, trying to imagine the carriage full of terrified passengers, cowering in fear as the bandit Logan paced back and forth, waving his gun in their faces. What had been his motive? Why go to all the trouble of hijacking a train if you weren’t going to steal anything?
“Howdy, Lucy! Need any assistance?” Mi-an’s voice broke through Lucy’s thoughts.
“Sure, come and help,” Lucy said. “It’ll take me all morning to remove all this glass otherwise.”
“I’m here, too,” Elsie said, popping her head around the corner. She followed Mi-an into the carriage.
“Wanted to see the crime scene too, eh?” Lucy said, grinning at the young woman.
Elsie nodded. “I can’t hardly believe it was Logan. He ain’t that kind of guy!”
“No? What kind of guy is he?” Lucy asked, and she could see Mi-an perk up in interest, too.
“He was like… like my big brother, y’know? We grew up together,” Elsie said. “He’s ten years older than me. Before I was even born my Ma an’ Pa’d babysit him, then when I was little he’d return the favour by babysittin’ me… taught me all kinds of things, like climbing trees and huntin’ rabbits. He’d tease me, an’ laugh at me, sure, but he could be real kind, too. He’d think nothin’ of running to yer defence if you were in any kinda danger…”
Lucy pulled a large shard of glass out of the window frame and dropped it into the bucket.
“Doesn’t sound like a bandit at all,” she agreed. “How’d he end up leaving Sandrock, anyway?”
“You ain’t heard?” Elsie said, surprised. “Well, now. Logan’s Pa, Howlett, he got real sick a coupla summers back. The church quarantined him an’ wouldn’t let anyone in. Logan grew right quiet an’ testy at that time - he’d be holed up in his house for days, or off tryna find a doctor to help cure his pa. Then, one night, there was an almighty explosion. We all ran outside, in the dark… an’ the temple had collapsed. Howlett was dead, and Logan an’ Haru - they was gone.”
Mi-an frowned. “Did the explosion kill Howlett?”
“Seems like it. Logan wouldn’t’ve killed his pa - he wouldn’t! I know he’s innocent.” Elsie shook her head. “Everyone thinks it was a mistake - that he tried to free his pa, but used too strong an explosive… but then why’d he run? He coulda explained! We’d’ve believed him.”
The three women fell silent for a few moments. Lucy tried to imagine being responsible for such a tragedy, but couldn’t.
“How does the other guy - Haru - factor into all this?” Lucy eventually asked.
“He’s like Logan’s adoptive brother, I guess,” Elsie said. “His family’s from a town near here. Howlett took him in when he was eight or nine, said to give him ‘better opportunities’. Haru’s not much older than me. You wouldna think they’d get on well, Haru an’ Logan, but they’re real tight.”
“I’m just surprised I haven’t heard his name before.”
“He’s real quiet,” Elsie said. “Kept to himself a lot. Not sure any of us really knew him that well, save for Arvio.”
Lucy mentally filed away that information for later.
“So it’s just the two of them?” Mi-an said. “Ridin’ around on their horses, guns a-blazing, terrorising the desert?”
Elsie stared at her. “Horses?” She said. “Nah. They ride goats!”
Lucy stopped short. “Goats?” She repeated, as a cold realisation washed over her.
“Lucy, you’re bleeding,” Mi-an said.
Lucy looked down. She must’ve scraped her arm along the edge of the window, for there was a long, shallow cut running down her wrist. It didn’t hurt, though, and the bleeding was slow. Lucy was too preoccupied with Elsie’s words to register any pain.
She’d met someone else who’d ridden a goat.
Lucy was lying on her back on her bed, staring up at the ceiling of the shack. She’d have to expand the place soon. She would need at least another room, and it’d be good to expand the bathroom, too. A shower large enough to sit in - now there was a thought.
She laid her hand over her non-existent bump. It felt strange to consider that she had a new life growing inside her, one that she could neither feel nor see. If she recalled her biology classes correctly, the foetus was about the size of a grape right now. She had more food in her stomach than baby in her uterus.
“Tell me this isn’t a dream,” she said out loud. “If you didn’t make me so tired and sick, I wouldn’t think you’d exist right now.” She gave her belly a gentle poke.
From the second that Fang had delivered her the news, she’d known that she wanted the baby. She’d always expected that she’d have children one day, and she’d always been secretly curious as to what pregnancy and childbirth might be like. It turned out that, so far, pregnancy wasn’t all that fun. But Lucy was at least grateful for the experience.
She closed her eyes and thought back to that night.
Lucy and Nia had managed to secure two rooms at an inn, for which Lucy was very grateful. They’d spent a night in a tent, then a night in a barn. This town, though, was slightly larger than the previous two, and the inn was only half full. Lucy was looking forward to sleeping in a real bed again.
Nia had retired early to bed with a headache, but Lucy wasn’t ready to turn in yet. She’d ordered a drink at the bar, then gone to sit in a corner to read her book.
Perhaps she’d been naive to expect to be left alone. Lucy wasn’t used to people taking an interest in her. Nia swore that men flirted with Lucy, that Lucy was attractive, but Lucy always assumed that was merely Nia trying to flatter Lucy. It wasn’t that Lucy thought herself ugly - she thought she at least had a pleasant face, and she took good care of her skin - but she’d spent so many years being ignored at best and bullied at worst. She’d never been popular, not like cute, blond Nia.
In any case, a man had approached her table and offered to buy her a drink. Lucy said No, thank you, and he went on his way.
Then a second man walked up, and he was rather more aggressive. When Lucy asked him to leave, he reached out and laid a hand on her arm.
Lucy smacked his hand. “I said, go away!” She said, raising her voice.
“Now, c’mon, an-”
A large hand clamped down upon the man’s shoulder.
“You heard the woman,” a voice said.
The man was about to protest, but when he saw who had grabbed a hold of him, he muttered, “yessir,” and slunk away.
Lucy’s rescuer slid onto the bench opposite her.
“I could’ve handled him,” she said tartly, keeping her gaze firmly on her book.
“Sure, but he ain’t gonna be the last. Reckon I might as well sit here, scare ‘em away. I can stay quiet, so you can continue yer book. I ain’t one for much talking, anyway.”
He sounded sincere and surprisingly kind, so Lucy peeked at him over the top of her book.
Her eyes widened as she glanced up at him. She was suddenly glad for the book’s protection, for she was sure she was blushing. She felt like a stupid, giddy schoolgirl. The man in front of her was very handsome. He had a long, straight nose, well-defined jaw, and piercing blue eyes. His thick, slightly long hair was white, but his face was youthful and wrinkle-free. He couldn’t be much older than Lucy herself.
She composed herself and laid down her book. “I should at least buy you a drink. As a thank you, I mean.” She stood up.
He seemed taken aback by her words. “No, I, er…”
“Oh, come on, what’d you like? I don’t mind, I was going to get myself another, anyway.”
He paused, then said, “I’ll have whatever you have. I’m easy.”
Lucy smiled at him.
She soon returned with the drinks in hand and handed one to him.
“Thanks.” He raised his glass to her, then drank from it.
Lucy slid back into her seat and picked up her book again.
They sat in companionable silence for a few minutes, then he said, “I gotta ask. What’re you doing here, anyway? You ain’t from around here. You really came all this way to read yer book?”
“Oh, no, I’m from Highwind. Celebrating graduating from university with my friend, Nia. Only she has a headache tonight and went to bed early.”
“Ah.”
“What about you? Are you from ‘around here’?”
“Sure, you could say that. Not this town, though,” he replied.
“It’s a fun area. We’ve had fun exploring.”
He raised an eyebrow. “It can be dangerous. Lotta monsters about.”
“Nothing too big, though. And I can handle myself. I’m pretty handy with a knife.”
He made a noise that sounded as if he was choking down a laugh.
“Anyway…” Lucy folded down the corner of the page she was on and closed her book. “I’m being rude. If you’re sitting here, I suppose the least I could do is talk.”
“Eh, you really ain’t gotta…”
“Cards, then?”
He raked a hand through his hair. “Sure. But first I oughtta see to my goat.”
Lucy’s eyes shone. “Goat? You have a goat? May I see? I love goats!”
He stood up. “Come on, then.”
Lucy followed him out to the inn’s stables, lit by a couple of dim lanterns attached to the wooden walls. The night air was still and cool, and Lucy rubbed her upper arms for warmth. Her chills were forgotten, though, when she laid eyes on him: A beautiful, grey goat, as large as a horse, with curled horns and a short tail that he wagged in delight at seeing his master.
Lucy walked up and stroked the goat’s neck. His coat was thick and coarse on top, with a softer, finer underlayer. He bleated happily and twisted his head to give Lucy’s shoulder a friendly nudge.
“Well, would ya look at that,” the man said in surprise. “He likes you!”
“He’s gorgeous,” Lucy said. “Aren’t you?” The goat bleated again.
They ensured the goat had enough food and water - and Lucy gave him a few more pets - then they headed back indoors.
“Have you always ridden goats?”
The man shook his head. “Just him, I always rode yakmel or horses afore. Raised him up from a kid. He’s smart as a whip, knows everythin’ you say.”
Lucy nodded. “That’s why I like them. They’re intelligent. Well, and stubborn and headstrong, but that goes with the intelligence. Don’t see many of them in Highwind, though. People mainly ride horses.”
“Tell me about Highwind,” the man said, as they returned to their table. “I ain’t ever bin.”
Lucy had never been particularly talkative, but the alcohol had loosened her tongue, and her companion seemed genuinely interested in what she had to say. She soon found herself talking at length about Highwind, her studies, and Nia. Every now and then, she’d pause and look up to find him gazing at her, not in a lecherous or indifferent way, but with a warmth in his eyes that suggested he found her fascinating.
Eventually, the bell rang for last call.
“Is that really the time? I’ve been yapping your ears off,” Lucy said apologetically.
He shrugged. “Not often I have company in the evenin’. It’s bin pleasant.”
“Same here,” Lucy admitted. “Don’t think I’ve ever talked this much before, to be honest. Thank you for listening to me.” She stood up to leave.
“You have a good night, now.”
Lucy retired to her room. She had pulled off her shoes and socks and shirt - leaving her in a tank top and skirt - when there was a knock at the door.
She went to open it, assuming it was Nia, to find her evening’s companion standing there, holding up her book in his hand.
“You left yer book downstairs,” he explained.
“Oh! Thanks,” Lucy said, taking it from him.
She saw his eyes dart briefly downward, then back up at her face. Lucy couldn’t be certain, but she thought she saw his ears redden.
“Guess I’ll say g’night again, then,” the man said, but neither of them made any effort to move.
Lucy swallowed. Then, not knowing what possessed her, she opened the door a little wider and said, “You could come in, if you like.”
He hesitated. ‘I ain’t really… that is to say…” She saw him unconsciously lick his lips.
Lucy blushed. “I’m not either,” she said. “Sorry. I shou-”
He took a step forward. He brought up his right hand and gently laid it beneath her jaw, tilting up her chin, then dipped his head and planted a soft kiss upon her lips. Lucy took hold of his shirt and held him there in position as she deepened the kiss. His tongue circled hers, and he tasted of the drinks she’d bought him earlier.
Eventually, he pulled away. Lucy released him and walked around him to close and lock the door.
She turned back around to smile at him. “You’re wearing rather too many clothes,” she said, breaking the silence. “You at least ought to match me.”
He laughed. “Guess it’d be only fair.”
He began to divest himself of his clothes, as Lucy watched. He pulled two pistols out of holsters, checking the safety was on before placing them down on top of the dresser. Lucy started; how had she not noticed he carried those? Then came the daggers - two of them, too, and Lucy flushed. What would Nia say if she knew Lucy had invited a fully-armed stranger into her bedroom?
Eventually, he was standing before her in only a shirt and slacks. Lucy couldn’t help but notice the rather large erection that tented the front of his slacks. She bit her lip, a hot, damp heat spreading between her thighs.
She walked forward until she was right in front of him, her abdomen brushing against the tip of his erection, and she smiled to herself as she heard his breath hitch in his throat. Looking up at him, she held his gaze as she reached up her hands and began to unbutton his shirt. When his shirt was fully unbuttoned, he shrugged it back over his shoulders, letting it fall to the floor behind him.
Lucy brought her eyes back down to his chest. His skin was smooth and taut over a muscular frame. Several scars - some old and faded, some newer and an angry red - criss-crossed his torso. She lightly traced a couple with her fingers.
“Hazards of the job,” he explained, not that he’d mentioned what his job was. He sounded embarrassed.
“I think they’re beautiful,” Lucy said softly.
“Beautiful?”
“They give you character. You must have so many tales…”
“Reckon I have a few,” he agreed. His hands skimmed her waist, then slipped up under the edge of her tank top. She gave a small, delighted shudder as his fingers came in contact with her soft, warm skin.
She reached down and, crossing her arms, lifted her tank top over her head in one smooth swoop, before her courage should fail her. She hadn’t worn a bra, so her bare breasts bounced lightly down as she brought her arms back down to her sides.
“Light, yer gorgeous,” he said as he looked at her. He ran his hands over her breasts, rough thumbs gently rubbing her nipples, causing them to harden. Lucy looked up at him to see a hungry, almost wanton look in his eyes, which sent a sharp thrill down her spine. No one had ever looked at her so lustfully before. No one had ever called her gorgeous before, either. He had sounded so sincere, though, that she believed him.
Next, she reached for the buttons of his slacks, but they were too stiff and she fumbled her grip. He laid his hands over hers and removed them. “Better let me handle that, darlin’,” he said, and her knees almost buckled at his words.
“Y-yes,” she agreed, breathlessly, all the strength suddenly sapped from her body, replaced by a desperate, hot yearning for his touch.
He undid the buttons, then pushed his slacks and underwear - both at the same time - down over his hips and onto the floor.
Lucy looked at him. His cock was thick and smooth, the skin pulled taut and shiny over its swollen head. She reached out a hand to grasp hold of him, and was surprised by how hot and hard it felt. Her fingers didn’t quite meet around his shaft. He groaned, and his eyes rolled back in his head as she stroked him.
“Stop…” he growled, his voice low.
Lucy obediently let go of him. Then, without warning, he lifted her bodily up and carried her over to the bed. She uttered a squeak in surprise at how easily he lifted her, as if she weighed nothing at all.
He laid her on her back on the bed and climbed on top of her. They stared at one another for a moment, then he kissed her, almost aggressively this time, as if he desired to devour her. When he finally broke off, Lucy was left gasping for air.
“Didn’t hurt ya, darlin’, did I?” He asked, in concern.
Lucy shook her head and smiled at him. “No! Peach, no…”
“Good.” He resumed the kisses, but this time he began to kiss down her body, starting with her ears, then her neck, her collarbone… he kissed her breasts, swirling his tongue around her nipples before lightly biting them and tugging on them with his teeth. Lucy moaned loudly. His stubble scratched her in a most delightful, slightly ticklish way.
He continued further down, shuffling down the bed until he was kneeling between her legs. He hooked his fingers beneath the elastic of her skirt and underwear, pulling them carefully over her hips until he could whisk them swiftly down and over her legs and ankles.
Throwing her clothes onto the floor, he then dove down between her legs, burying his face between her thighs, and giving her a long, deep lick.
It took all of Lucy’s efforts not to climax there and then. No one had ever done this for her before, and she certainly wouldn’t have expected it from a stranger. He continued, alternating long licks with shorter, softer ones, exploring her crevices with his tongue in a way that left her trembling and heady with desire.
“I want - I want…” she gasped.
He stopped and lifted his head. He wiped his mouth with his arm, then moved back up the bed until he was on top of her again. He reached down with one hand to position his cock between her thighs, teasing her with its tip. “You ready for me, darlin’?”
“Oh yes!”
He thrust into her, slowly at first, until she had had a chance to adjust to his girth. Then he gradually increased his pace as he kissed her, allowing her to taste herself on his lips. Lucy hooked her legs around his thighs, pushing back against him until they found a mutual rhythm.
“You feel incredible,” he told her.
“Light, so do you…” She ran her hands through his thick hair, lightly scratching his scalp, smiling against his mouth as she sensed him growl in delight.
Lucy feared she wouldn’t last long, not with all the work his tongue had done. He seemed to sense this, for he whispered in her ear, his stubble tickling her, “You ain’t gotta hold off on my account. Reckon I won’t last much longer, either…”
That gave her the permission she needed to relax and succumb to an orgasm so intense that she had to resist the urge to push him away. She held onto him, though, and she felt the waves of her climax pulsate around him and pull him over the edge into his own orgasm. They kissed as he carefully withdrew and rolled onto his back beside her.
Lucy shuffled closer and pillowed her head on his shoulder. He looped his arm around her and idly traced patterns on her skin with his fingers as she lay there, listening to his breathing gradually slow.
She could feel a hot wetness seeping from between her thighs, but she was too sleepy to wish to get up to clean herself.
“That was…” she struggled to find the words.
“Amazin’?”
“I was going to say intense, but yes, amazing, too. Thank you.”
He brought her left hand up to his mouth and kissed it. “I should be thankin’ you. Haven’t had a distraction like that in… well, I ain’t ever had a distraction like that.”
Distraction was an odd word to use, Lucy thought, but he clearly intended it as a compliment. She reached down and tugged the sheets up around them both, then closed her eyes and continued to lie nestled up beside him.
At some point, she had fallen asleep, for when she next opened her eyes, it was to find sunlight streaming in through the window. She raised her head. Her companion had left, his belongings with him, and Nia was banging on her door.
Chapter 3: The Bridge
Notes:
In which Lucy justifiably loses her shit.
Chapter Text
Lucy opened the door one morning to find Matilda standing outside her gate. Matilda was Sandrock’s minister of the Church of the Light. She was also interim mayor while Sandrock’s mayor, Trudy, was out in the field conducting research on how the town might fight back against desertification. Matilda was a middle-aged, mild-mannered woman who was polite, friendly, and always seemed to know the right thing to say, yet something about her raised Lucy’s hackles. Lucy couldn’t put a finger on why, but she had learned to trust her intuition over the years, and so she kept her interactions with Matilda to a minimum.
But now Matilda was saying, “Good morning, Lucy! How are you?” In that reedy, slightly warbly voice of hers, that made her sound older than Lucy suspected she really was.
“Good morning."
Lucy listened patiently as Matilda suggested she visit the moisture farm in the north of the town. Then, before Lucy could say another word, Matilda left on her way to visit Elsie’s family.
Lucy ran a hand through her hair, tugging it free of the tangles at the end. She enjoyed the volume the arid desert heat gave her hair, but it also left her hair feeling coarse and stiff, and she was forever brushing it free of sand. As much as she hated to obey Matilda, it wasn’t a bad idea to visit the farm. She’d recently expanded her yard and was interested in starting a little garden.
Checking that she had the essentials - her water flask, a rucksack containing a few basic tools, and her daggers - Lucy started the trek to the north of town. She’d never needed to be armed back in Highwind, but she’d learned it was a necessity here in Sandrock. Many monsters roamed the outskirts, and while they weren’t particularly dangerous, they nonetheless posed a persistent threat. In addition, Geeglers, half-human, half-lizard mutants, had been causing mischief in the town lately.
Crossing through the tunnel that separated Elsie’s family’s ranch from the town proper, Lucy averted her gaze as she passed by Logan’s Wanted posters. Ever since she’d come to terms with the realisation that he was likely the father of her baby, she felt a flush of embarrassment every time she was forced to see his face. His blue eyes seemed to follow her about the place, rebuking her, asking her what she was doing in the town that had rejected him.
Or maybe Lucy was deluding herself. Perhaps it was entirely possible that there were two white-haired, goat-riding men touring the countryside surrounding Sandrock. Which begged the question: Was Lucy hoping it was Logan she’d met? Was she that desperate for a name for the father of her baby? Or was it that she was secretly attracted to the idea of having hooked up with a dangerous outlaw? Lucy wasn’t certain she was ready to unpack the implications there, yet.
After the train incident, Logan’s poster had been joined by one for Haru. Lucy was still curious about Haru. She wondered if there were any additional members of Logan’s gang the town didn’t know about. A gang of only two sounded lonely. Lucy wished she had asked Logan more questions about himself the night they had met, instead of prattling on about her own long, boring history.
Her thoughts occupied her on her walk until she had reached the entrance to the moisture farm. She stopped short. There was a commotion coming from inside the farm, and she thought she smelled smoke. She drew her daggers before opening the door and stepping inside.
Geeglers were attacking the farm, and no one else was in sight.
Lucy leapt into action. She knew how critical the moisture farm was to Sandrock’s food production, and right now she looked as if she was its only defence. As she fought, she was joined by Zeke, the moisture farm’s manager. He was a tall, broad man with immense upper-body strength.
Only after Lucy and Zeke had dispatched the Geeglers did the Civil Corps finally arrive. Justice rolled onto the scene, his gun drawn, doing his best to look as cool and heroic as possible.
That was the first time Lucy was angry at Justice.
The second time Justice angered Lucy was when she was tasked with repairing the damage done to the moisture farm. One of the components she required had to be retrieved from The Breach, an Old World office building that extended into the ground beneath Sandrock. Justice sent Lucy into The Breach by herself, where she spent a sweaty, back-breaking afternoon fighting more Geeglers and rogue AI. She patched up the hole in the ruins through which the Geeglers had entered, then went to report to Justice.
“Hey, there you are, Lucy! We were just about to come lookin' for you,” Justice said, as Lucy stumbled out onto Sandrock’s main street, her clothes covered in dust and Geegler blood, shielding her eyes against the evening sun.
“Justice was worried about you,” Unsuur added. He was the other member of the Civil Corps.
“Well, he should have been,” Lucy snapped. “There were fucking Geeglers in there!”
Justice actually laughed. “Come on, Luce! You don't have to make this action hero stuff up to try to make us think you're cool.”
“Make it up?” Lucy exclaimed. “You think I’m lying? Look at my clothes! Do you think I spent all afternoon down there for fun? I just spent a good hour sealing up the hole they’d come through! You’re unbelievable!” She clenched her fists and trembled with such fury that Justice and Unsuur shrank back from her.
“Hey - hey, Lucy…”
“Don’t!” Lucy retorted. “I don’t want to hear it.” She turned about-heel and strode off down the street, heading straight for home.
Justice came by the next morning with a cake from the Blue Moon as a peace offering.
“Howdy, Lucy,” he said, an apologetic look upon his face. “So, uh, Unsuur and I went into The Breach last night. Saw the Geegler bodies and the patched hole. We’re sorry we didn’t believe you.”
“Told you,” Lucy replied, sulkily. Then her expression softened. Justice had thought the ruins to be safe. He didn’t know that Lucy was pregnant and vulnerable. “Thank you. I accept your apology.”
The third time Lucy was angry at Justice came a few days later.
After the moisture farm was repaired, the Civil Corps was tasked with clearing out the Geeglers once and for all. Mi-an and Lucy were commissioned to build trams to run on the cables suspended across the Shonash Canyon, spanning the gap from Sandrock to the Geeglers’ headquarters.
Justice checked the cables’ integrity, proclaiming them sufficiently secure for use. All that was left was to install the tram carts.
“Unsuur and Mi-an will be in one tram,” Justice said, “Lucy, you’ll be with me in the other. We don’t expect either of you to fight, just to operate the trams.”
Lucy nodded. That sounded doable. Still, when it came time to launch the trams, Lucy made sure to come prepared, just in case.
Mi-an and Unsuur set off first. Their tram glided smoothly down the cable, and Mi-an turned to wave at Lucy.
“The view is beautiful!” She called. “See you cowpokes on the other side!”
“Ready, pardner?” Justice turned to smile at Lucy.
“Ready as I’ll ever be!” Lucy climbed into the tram.
Mi-an was right; the view really was quite stunning. Lucy leaned back against the side of the tram and admired the way the sunlight played on the rocks below.
Then she heard a crack, and the tram lurched.
“Justice! Take hold!” Lucy yelled as she pulled her grappling hook from her bag on the floor of the tram. She threw it at the cliff opposite, then she and Justice grabbed hold of the attached rope. Lucy gripped the rope as tightly as she possibly could, closed her eyes, and leapt into the canyon, just as the cable snapped and the tram gave way beneath them.
By some miracle, the grappling hook latched securely onto a ledge and held Lucy’s and Justice’s weight as they swung towards the cliff. They skidded into a cave formed by the floor of an Old World building. Lucy released her grip on the rope, her momentum sending her rolling onto the ground. She scraped her knees and elbows, and her palms smarted with a friction burn from the rope, but as she gingerly hauled herself up and dusted off her clothes, she was relieved to discover she hadn’t broken any bones.
Justice, too, had survived their descent and didn’t appear to have any major injuries. He turned to Lucy. “Quick thinking with the hook there, pardner! You really saved our hides.”
Lucy glared at him. “You fucking idiot! You said you checked those cables!”
“I did! I-”
“We nearly died there, Justice! D-I-E-D! I nearly lost my life because you didn’t do your fucking job!”
Justice swallowed. Lucy could see him open his mouth, about to protest, but he seemed to think better of it and shut his mouth.
“Guess we’d better push on,” Lucy said, eventually. She patted her waist and was glad to feel her daggers were still in their sheaths.
They began to explore the ruins. The air grew stale and close and reeked of Geegler.
“I’m truly sorry,” Justice said.
Lucy sighed. “I am, too. You’re not an engineer. What do you know about cable structural integrity? It should have at least been Heidi, Mi-an, or me checking those cables. I’m sorry, Justice. I shouldn’t have yelled.”
Justice smirked. “You’ve got quite the mouth on ya.”
Lucy gave a rueful smile. “Anyone who knew me back home’d be shocked. I don’t know what’s come over me lately.”
“Eh, you’ve had a rough time of it. Damn Geeglers. Hopefully we’ll clear ‘em out once and for all.”
“Speaking of which…” Lucy drew her daggers as they heard an all-too familiar chorus of hissing in the distance.
One cleared room later, Justice was looking admiringly at Lucy. “You’re quite the fighter,” he remarked.
Lucy wiped the daggers clean on her pants leg.
“Started self-defence classes the first time I attended uni. Took them for, what, five years or so? Found it a more interesting way to exercise than running or lifting weights, though I do plenty of the latter, too.”
“Yeah, I’ve noticed you’re stronger than you look, that’s for sure."
“So how’d you become sheriff?” Lucy asked as they made their way deeper into the ruins. The office building had been remarkably well preserved; lights still flickered, chairs and desks were situated as they would have been during the Day of Calamity. Old papers occasionally fluttered about, well-preserved by the dry air.
“When I was a kid,” Justice said, “Sandrock still had a school. My parents permanently settled in the town when I was ten, when my Ma decided I needed to go to school. Anyway, back then, Sandrock had a sheriff who went by the name of William Bullwinkle Beauregard, Sr., III. Used to call him B3 for short.
“He was incredible. A top-notch shot and the bravest man I’ve ever known. His aura caused the ladies to swoon and the criminals to shake. Man, I admired the hell out of that guy. Used to skip class all the time to follow him ‘round the town. He became my teacher. Then one day he decides to just head off to see the world and, well, here I am.”
“Did you ever hear from B3 again?”
Justice shook his head. “Nah… I ain’t heard from him since. Hope he’s still out there, striking terror into the hearts of criminals… damn, if he’d been still on the force, we’d have brought Logan in a long time ago.”
“Logan used to be your friend, didn’t he?” That was what Elsie had said. Justice, Owen, and Logan - the three men used to be pretty tight.
“He did.” Justice shook his head and gave a chuckle. “I even asked him to join the Civil Corps, once. Offered him the position of deputy. But he said he wanted to remain a free agent.”
“Doesn’t sound like a guy to be tied down,” Lucy agreed. She kicked at a small rock and watched it tumble down the hall they were in. “What was he like?”
Justice looked sideways at her. “Damn, man ain’t even gotta be here to have all the ladies talking about him. What’s the appeal of Logan, eh?”
Oh, maybe it’s that I think I’m carrying his baby. “His face is plastered everywhere,” Lucy explained. “His name hangs like a dark cloud over the town… you have to understand why I might be curious about a man I’ve never met, yet whose presence I feel looming around every corner.”
Justice sighed. “Yeah, I guess that’s fair.” He shrugged. “He was a normal kid, at least, as normal as any of the rest of us. He was hot-tempered and as stubborn as a mule, but he always played fair, and I’d have said he had a better sense of honour than any of us. Guess I was wrong about that.”
“Did he get into fights often?”
“Put it this way: He was more likely to leave the bar with a bruised fist than with a woman on his arm,” Justice said. “He’s tough. He even held his own against B3 - and he was just a teen at the time.”
Lucy thought back to how kind and gentle Logan had been with her, but also of the dark passion she’d seen in his eyes, and it gave her a small thrill to realise how restrained he must’ve been with her.
“I heard he’s very attractive.”
Justice gave her another look. “I ain’t about to comment on that. But he was certainly popular, not that he ever took much notice. Could get real embarrassed by the attention at times.”
“The more I hear about him, the harder it is to reconcile the man I hear about with the bandit on the poster,” Lucy mused.
“Yeah, well, as much as we all hate to admit it, there’s no doubt he’s the one committing the crimes.”
They reached a closed door. Behind the door, they could hear movement; many footsteps, so close together it was impossible to guess at a number.
Justice took a deep breath. “Thought I’d at least have Pen and a posse with me,” he muttered. He looked over at Lucy. “Guess this is the only way out. Now this goes against pretty much every regulation in the book, but we're in dire straits and... uh... have you ever fired a gun before? Never mind, don't answer that, just take this here shootin' iron.”
He handed Lucy a pistol and a magazine pouch. She attached the pouch to her belt. The pistol felt cold and heavy in her small hands. She’d been to the shooting range a few times, but there was a huge difference between shooting a target and aiming at a Geegler. Still, the more distance she could maintain between herself and the enemy, the safer she - and her baby - would be.
They opened the door and headed on in.
“So there we were... outnumbered a million to one, and I says to Lucy: ‘You think we got a shot makin' it out of here alive?’ Lucy says to me: ‘I like our chances better than I like theirs’,” Justice mimed lifting his gun and aiming his sights at an invisible enemy.
The crowd in the Blue Moon pressed in closer around him, eager to hear the next part of the tale.
Lucy rolled her eyes, shook her head, and smiled to herself as she turned away from the scene. At least Justice made her sound cool, even if his story did grow in embellishments every time he repeated it.
Grace pushed another glass of fruit juice in front of Lucy. She was working the bar tonight, while Owen was in the kitchen.
“Heard you really held your own against the Geeglers,” she remarked. “Where’d you even learn to fight like that?”
“Oh… I’ve had a few lessons,” Lucy said modestly. “But really, there weren’t that many. We were able to pick them off one at a time.”
“I still can’t believe the bridge is gone!” Mi-an groaned, her head sunk in her hands.
In the end, the remaining Geeglers had driven a train over the Shonash Canyon Bridge in a last, desperate attempt to invade Sandrock. The bridge, however, had collapsed, sending the Geeglers tumbling to their deaths in the canyon below.
Lucy nudged her friend with a friendly elbow. “Look at it this way. We’ll have commissions for days! I know I could use the income. And while the canyon is impassable, we don’t have to worry about monsters in the Northern Eufaula.”
Heidi leaned back against the bar and sipped on her drink as she watched Justice. “Good thing I have plans for the new bridge ready and waiting,” she said. “I’ve been saying for ages that we should’ve rebuilt that rickety ol’ thing. It’s a miracle it held on as long as it did.”
Lucy shuddered. The Highwind-Ataran railway had traversed that bridge every day. They were all extremely fortunate that it was a train full of Geeglers, not people, that had wrought its destruction.
Heidi turned to look at Lucy. She gestured to the fruit juice. “Not gonna drink, tonight of all nights? Light knows I’d need it if I were you.”
“Interferes with my medications,” Lucy explained. “Besides, what I really need after today is sleep.”
Heidi smiled. “Now that I understand."
Fang looked even more serious than usual the next day, when Lucy went in for her scheduled examination.
“You should not… be fighting,” he said. Lucy could see him eyeing the grazes and burns that striped her arms. She was lying on the exam table, her shirt folded up over her breasts, as Fang palpated her torso.
“Believe me, I’d be ecstatic never to see another monster again. It’s not as if I went looking for any of the fights. They kept finding me.”
Fang pressed his lips tightly together and breathed out sharply through his nose in a demonstration of his displeasure. But instead of arguing, he said, “fortunately… you look… well. Be more careful, please.”
“I will. I promise.”
He nodded. Then he reached below the table and retrieved a small device.
“Ultrasound transducer,” he explained. “To hear… baby’s heartbeat.”
Lucy swallowed. She suddenly felt extremely nervous. Her breath hitched in her throat as Fang powered on the transducer and prodded her belly with the probe.
At first, all she could hear was a mash of indiscernible noises. Then one sound could be picked out amongst the rest: a faint but steady swoosh-swoosh-swoosh.
“Is that…?” She asked.
Fang nodded. He listened for a couple of minutes, then turned off the device. “Baby… sounds healthy, too.”
Lucy breathed out a heavy sigh of relief. Her baby was healthy. Had a heartbeat. Was real. She felt her eyes prick with hot tears.
Fang silently folded her shirt back down and handed her a tissue.
“See you in… another month,” he said.
Lucy, Mi-an, Heidi, and a whole team of construction workers worked incredibly hard to build the new bridge as quickly as possible. No corners were cut, though, nor any expense spared. One of the nation’s richest investors, Mr Musa, had donated funds for its construction, and the Ataran government sent one of their best engineers to inspect the bridge before its inaugural crossing.
With the bridge open for business and the Geeglers vanquished, the Northern Eufaula desert was now accessible to all of Sandrock. Catori, the owner of the Golden Goose arcade and an ever-optimistic entrepreneur, had seized the opportunity to build a sandsledding business out in the desert.
“But we won't call it that, no, too simple: we'll call it ‘Sandrunning!’,” Catori explained to an impassive Lucy. “Sounds sleek and sophisticated, something the youth can identify with. Our tourism profits will quintuple overnight!”
Lucy had to admit that sandsledding sounded fun. It also sounded dangerous; at least, too dangerous for a secretly pregnant woman, so her enthusiasm for Catori’s plans was heavily tempered.
Still, she worked to the best of her ability on a kiosk for the Sandrunner Complex, which she constructed and delivered to Catori within just three days.
“This looks great! You’re legit, Lucy,” Catori said. “I’ll be seeing you at the opening ceremony.”
Lucy went to bed early the night before the opening ceremony. She might’ve avoided combat for the past few weeks, to Fang’s satisfaction, but she had given every ounce of her energy to building endeavours, and she was absolutely exhausted.
Lucy was awoken the next morning by a mighty explosion that rattled the walls of her bedroom. She rolled out of bed and ran out of the door, too anxious to learn what had happened to mind that she was still in her pyjamas.
A thick plume of smoke rose from the direction of the oasis. She squinted. Not just smoke - there were flames, too. The water tower was on fire.
“Shit!” She exclaimed.
Then she saw them.
The large, grey goat and his masked rider. They ran from the direction of the water tower, crossing the tracks in front of the oncoming train, towards Lucy’s workshop.
Startled by the train, the goat reared outside Lucy’s gate. As the rider steadied his steed, he turned his head, his blue eyes landing on Lucy. And in that instant, Lucy knew.
The look he had given her was one of recognition.
Chapter 4: Nia Visits
Chapter Text
By the time Lucy gained the wherewithal to react, Logan and his goat had disappeared over the horizon. She turned around and walked back into her house. Her mind in a daze, she dressed, brushed her hair, then headed back outside.
It was only a short walk from Lucy’s front door to the scene of the water tower’s destruction.
Sandrock, being a desert town, relied heavily on water imported from Portia and other cities. While the townsfolk drew a percentage of their water from Sandrock’s oasis, the majority was delivered by train and stored in Sandrock’s water tower. No one needed to be told how dire their situation now was, as they picked their way through burning wood and twisted metal.
Everyone was blaming Logan, of course. No one else had been within the vicinity of the water tower. No one else had been seen fleeing the scene of the crime.
Around Lucy, everyone was talking, exclaiming, crying. Burgess, the mild-mannered devotee of the Church of Light responsible for the town’s water distribution, was beside himself. He was being comforted by Matilda, who was patting his back and uttering conciliatory words into his ear.
As Lucy stood there, helplessly surveying the scene, the Civil Corps - and Pen - approached.
Pen was one of Lucy’s least favourite people. The self-proclaimed protector of Sandrock, he was tall, ruggedly handsome, and possessed an extensive vocabulary that had Lucy secretly consulting her dictionary at night. He was also arrogant, self-obsessed, and made little secret of his hatred for Logan. Lucy felt honour-bound to make Pen her enemy for that last fact alone.
“The coward escaped,” Pen announced, to Lucy’s relief, and everyone else’s dismay.
Lucy listened as everyone agreed that Sandrock needed to redouble its efforts to bring Logan to justice. Then Pen and the Civil Corps left to try to follow Logan’s trail before it grew cold. Finally, as the wails were dying down, Matilda turned to Yan and said, “I need your Guild to help our town rebuild this Water Tower before the next water shipment. I trust y'all can handle it?”
“Of course, of course,” Yan replied. “Hear that, Lucy, Mi-an?”
Lucy looked around. She was the only builder present.
“Lucy! Go find that slacker co-worker of yours and tell her to expect the job to begin first thing in the morning!” Yan yelled.
Lucy nodded. She might not like the way Yan spoke to her, but she couldn’t disagree that their situation was urgent, and she understood that she and Mi-an would need to work every available minute over the next few days. They would all suffer from a lack of water.
It didn’t take Lucy long to locate Mi-an. Her friend was with Elsie, standing in the alleyway that wound its way behind Amirah’s ceramics shop.
“Mi-an! Hi! What’re you up to?” Lucy asked. “Yan asked me to find you. We’ll be commencing work on the water tower first thing tomorrow.”
Mi-an and Elsie exchanged a guilty look.
Lucy looked them up and down. Elsie held a rock in her hand, and they were standing right outside the window of-
“Wait - isn’t this Logan’s old house?” Lucy stared at her friends.
Perhaps it was because she was a builder, but Lucy had excellent spatial awareness and a fantastic sense of direction. It had taken her less than a week to commit to memory the town’s layout and locations of its principal buildings. She could walk through a house once and draw a reasonably accurate floor plan the next day. Owen had mentioned that Logan used to live next door to Rocky, and Rocky’s house was right there…
“I guess we're... breaking into Logan's house to look for clues as to why he went off the deep end and blew up the Temple,” Mi-an explained.
“And to prove he’s innocent!” Elsie added.
Lucy bent down, picked up a rock, and threw it with all her might at Logan’s window. The pane shattered, and Lucy reached gingerly through the jagged hole to unlatch the window frame.
Mi-an and Elsie stared at her.
“What are you both staring at me for?” Lucy asked. “Are we doing this or not?”
The three women climbed inside. Landing softly on the wooden floor, they sent clouds of dust and sand swirling into the stale air. Lucy sneezed and wiped her nose on her shirt sleeve.
It was evident that the house had been abandoned in haste. An open journal lay on the desk, next to a mug that contained shrivelled dregs of tea. A pair of boots, still muddy, lay on the floor. The wardrobe was still full of clothes, and nothing appeared to be missing from any of the shelves.
Lucy looked about with curiosity, her eyes drinking in every detail. The bedroom contained two beds; one was made, the other was not. She wondered if Logan had shared this bedroom with Haru, and if so, whose bed was the messy one.
A child’s drawing, depicting Logan and Haru holding hands with a young girl, was pinned to the wall. It was signed with a jasmine flower. Lucy knew a Jasmine. She was Mayor Trudy’s daughter, a bright, friendly girl around ten years of age. Lucy glanced over at Elsie, recalling how Elsie had mentioned that Logan had taught her how to hunt and climb trees. She thought about how much Elsie idolised Logan, and wondered if Jasmine had felt the same way. It warmed her heart to consider that Logan might be good with children.
Elsie showed no compunction in poking around the place. She’d known Logan well, so the house didn’t hold the same mystery and intrigue for her that it did for Mi-an and Lucy. She opened drawers and rifled through their contents, searching for anything that might provide insight into Logan’s motives.
“I found a photo,” Mi-an announced.
It was a wedding photo, in two pieces.
“Logan’s parents,” Elsie said, glancing at it.
“Looks as if they were married at the Blue Moon,” Mi-an remarked. “Is that child Owen? And his Pa?”
“May I?” Lucy held out her hands. Mi-an obligingly handed it to her.
Lucy peered closely at the photo. Logan had evidently inherited his hair colour from his mother. Judging by how neatly the tear separated Logan’s parents, the photo had been ripped in two deliberately. Standing behind Logan’s father was a man with eyebrows like Owen’s, and a small boy.
“Logan’s mother looks pensive. Almost sad…”
“Maybe she felt sick,” Elsie said. “Pregnancy seems real hard.”
“She was pregnant?” Lucy couldn’t help but ask.
“Yeah, ain’t I already told you that?”
“I don’t think you’ve ever mentioned Logan’s Ma,” Mi-an said.
“Oh. Well, ain’t much more to say. She dipped out long afore I was born.” Elsie shrugged. “Anyway, how does this prove Logan’s innocence? C’mon, you two! We gotta look for clues.”
They searched the rooms. There were only two bedrooms, and the other appeared to have belonged to Haru. That challenged Lucy’s initial assumptions about the sleeping arrangements. Had Logan shared with his father, then? She wondered how it had worked when - or if - Logan had wished to bring someone home. Then she wondered if she was a terrible person for even having such thoughts.
Lucy was relieved to find that, above all, the house was ordinary. The literature on the shelves, the furniture, the canned and boxed goods in the kitchen - there was nothing of note there. The only two things to set the house apart from any other on the street were the hand grenades in Haru’s bedroom and the armoury. Still, given that Logan and his father had been monster hunters, Lucy supposed that neither was wholly unexpected.
Eventually, the women gathered in the living room to discuss what they had found. There wasn’t much; certainly nothing to either exonerate or condemn Logan. Lucy’s opinions of his character were unchanged by everything they’d discovered.
“I think I need to take a breather,” Elsie said. “We've been doin' this investigatin' thing forever!”
“Yes - and someone might hear us, or come looking for us,” Lucy agreed. “Mi-an, care to come by and help me repair the window later?”
Mi-an nodded.
“Thanks again for believin’ in me. Sorry that I made you guys do all this.” Elsie looked morose.
Lucy took hold of the young woman’s hands and gave them a squeeze. “I also believe in Logan. I have no regrets, do you hear?”
Elsie nodded and seemed to brighten a little.
“Alright, gang,” she said. “We’d best be going. Let’s all head home.”
Lucy and Mi-an worked around the clock to construct a new, stronger water tower, to the eternal gratitude of the whole of Sandrock. When they had finished, Lucy returned home and slept for fifteen straight hours.
While she’d been working, Lucy had looked for any evidence of Logan’s innocence, to no success. She desperately wanted - no, needed - to believe in Logan. If he was guilty, then Lucy would have to admit to herself that her instincts were wrong. That her baby’s father had committed an unforgivable crime. Petty thievery, well, that was almost understandable when one lived on the run. The train hijacking was a little more serious, but still, no one had been hurt, and nothing had ever been identified as stolen. But blowing up an entire water tower, the lifeline of an entire town? That was another matter entirely.
Lucy was struggling to construct an alternative narrative, however. If Logan hadn’t bombed the tower, then who - or what - had? Burgess hadn’t seen anyone else lurking around the morning of the explosion. And Logan certainly possessed the means, judging by what Lucy had found in Haru’s old bedroom.
Justice, Unsuur, and Pen had had no luck in tracing Logan beyond the outskirts of town. Lucy wished she could have joined in the search, but she doubted she would have had any insights to add. She wondered where Logan could possibly be, and why he’d even been in Sandrock at all. Why wasn’t he far away, establishing a life in another town? Could he possibly have remained close by and, if so, why?
Selfishly, Lucy wondered if he could be observing her. The idea was ridiculous, of course - she was nobody to Logan, likely just one, forgettable fling amongst many. He’d recognised her - she was reasonably assured of that - but it couldn’t mean anything. Still, she occasionally indulged in a fantasy of imagining meeting him again, having him sweep her up in those strong arms of his and throwing her up onto his goat, then riding away with her into the sunset.
Lucy was in the middle of one of her daydreams when there was a knock on her door. She gave herself a little shake, then went to open it.
A short, middle-aged woman with very tall hair said, “Hello, there, Lucy! I've heard all about you, so glad to finally meet you face to face! I'm Trudy, the Mayor of Sandrock!”
Lucy was surprised. She’d half begun to suspect Trudy’s existence was a myth. But she smiled and said, “It’s a pleasure to meet you!”
As Trudy talked, Lucy instantly warmed to her. She exuded warmth and genuineness. When she mentioned that Matilda had stolen her desk, Lucy didn’t hesitate to offer to build her a new one.
“Thank you!” Trudy said. “I’ll see you at tonight’s fireside meeting, then.”
After Trudy had left, Lucy checked her mailbox. There was a long letter from Nia, expressing her concern for Lucy in the wake of the ‘terrorist attack’ on the water tower. Then, at the end, Nia explained that she’d be visiting Sandrock in a week’s time.
Lucy stared at the letter. Nia was visiting her? Her best friend was really coming all the way to Sandrock?
Lucy would have to tell her.
“LUCY!”
Nia practically flew off the train and onto Lucy, wrapping her arms tightly around Lucy’s neck. “I’ve missed you! How are you? Did they catch the sand bandits yet?”
Lucy waited until Nia had released her and she had regained some breath to say, “I’m fine, Nia. And no, not yet.”
“What's taking them so long? Is this Logan guy really as nefarious and cunning as the papers say?”
“Look around you,” Lucy said. “The desert is vast, enormous… plenty of room for a couple of bandits to disappear. But really, we’re fine. Logan doesn’t pose a real threat to our lives. Anything that’s been destroyed, we’ve built back, bigger and stronger.”
“That’s true. I’ve been following your accomplishments in the papers, you know. Ugh! I’m so proud of you.” Nia pinched Lucy’s cheeks.
“Hey!”
Nia grinned. “Come on, show me to the infamous Blue Moon. I’m starving! And catch me up on what else I’ve missed since you last wrote.”
As they walked, Lucy said, “Tell me about your studies first.”
“They’re going well! I’ve been working like crazy to keep my grades up. I’m studying unconventional farming techniques at the moment. Professor Luo, my master, is a lead researcher on these methods. Like, how can you increase yield and growth under the same conditions? Or even bringing crops back to life! But uh... his methods are still under development, so I'm bound to secrecy!”
“I won’t ask,” Lucy promised. “Anyway… unconventional farming techniques, eh? I thought you might say something along those lines, which is why I asked first. I think you’ll be very interested in my news. But first - yakmel milk!”
They arrived at the Blue Moon, and Owen checked Nia into her room. Then the two friends secured a booth in the bar and ordered lunch.
“Okay, spill,” Nia said, as they sipped their milk and waited for their food.
“Well, the mayor recently arrived back in Sandrock. Trudy, her name is. It transpired that, on her travels, she’d found a shipwreck full of algae. She brought back a sample for Zeke - he’s the manager of the moisture farm, you’ll meet him tomorrow - who discovered it was full of nutrients. He believes it could hold the secret to rejuvenating the soil around Sandrock.”
Nia’s eyes gleamed. “So you could grow crops - and trees - again?”
“Exactly! But the people here’ve been disappointed so many times before… other than Zeke, only Mi-an and I would even listen to Trudy. So the four of us snuck back out to the ruins, alone.”
“No!”
“Yes! Anyway, we retrieved more algae, alongside parts of some hydroponic machines. Now we have Director Qi researching how we might build our own machines to produce more algae. The algae will be used to develop a biocrust that could support plant life…”
“And the plants will grow, returning the sand to topsoil,” Nia nodded. “I’ve read about such techniques! They were used to transform deserts in the Old World. Ooh, just wait until Professor Luo hears about this!”
“We’re hoping to plant saplings soon,” Lucy said. “Out in the desert, beyond the bridge. That’ll be our real test.”
“And how does the rest of Sandrock feel now?”
“They’re… exceptionally wary." Lucy sighed. “Actually, most people were pretty pissed after they learned we’d gone to the ruins alone.”
“What? Why?”
Lucy shrugged. “They felt Trudy had placed Mi-an and me in unnecessary danger.”
“Well, of course! They can’t risk losing their two star builders.”
“Oh, stop,” Lucy said. “We were fine! Anyway, I’ve missed you. It’s good to see you.”
Their food arrived. Owen delivered their dishes to the table personally.
“I do hope the food is to your satisfaction,” he told the two women. “I can’t express enough what an honour it is to have one of Lucy’s friends staying here. We’re all very fond of Lucy.”
Lucy flushed, and Nia grinned at her as Owen walked away.
“He seems sweet… and hot!” Nia hissed. “Is he single?”
“Yes. But no! I’m not interested.”
“Oh? Is there anyone you are interested in?” Nia smiled. “Or have you finally come to your senses and realise that you prefer women after all?”
“Sorry, I am, I regret to say, still attracted to men,” Lucy said, with a laugh.
Nia uttered a noise of disappointment. “Fine. If I still can’t have you, please tell me you have a boyfriend.”
Lucy flushed. “I do not.”
Nia narrowed her eyes. “Why are you blushing?”
Lucy’s hands flew to her cheeks. “I’m not! Nia!”
“You have a secret! Tell me, or I’ll tickle it out of you.”
“Eat your food before it goes cold.” Seeing Nia’s face, Lucy relented and added, “Look. I do have some news for you. But I can’t tell you here. I’ll tell you later, in private.”
“We’re in private now,” Nia said in a sing-song voice.
Lucy had spent a busy day escorting her friend around the town. She had introduced Nia to most of her friends and had shown her the businesses that lined the main street. Now they were in Nia’s room at the Blue Moon, seated on the bed. Lucy looked about herself with interest; she had never been a guest at the saloon before. The rooms were more opulent than she’d expected; Owen had exquisite - and expensive - taste.
“You liked Mi-an,” Lucy said.
“I did! She’s adorable. But don’t change the subject. We’re here to discuss you. What’s your secret?”
Lucy looked at her. “First, promise not to tell my parents.”
“Um, sure… I promise.”
“No.” Lucy placed her hand under Nia’s chin and tilted up her friend’s face until Nia was looking her in the eyes. “Mean it,” she said.
Nia held Lucy’s gaze. “I promise,” she said, solemnly.
“I’m pregnant.”
“What?” Nia stared at her. “You’re serious! What? Who? When? How pregnant are you?”
“About four months, give or take."
Nia made a few calculations in her head. “Wait… you haven’t even been in Sandrock four months! Which means… oh, shit, Lucy. Your handsome stranger?”
Lucy nodded.
“Fuck! And you don’t even know his name.”
Lucy kept her lips pressed tightly together. Nia had been her best friend since kindergarten, and could read Lucy like an open book.
“...or do you?” Nia peered closely at her friend. “You do! Lucy, you have to tell me!”
“Nia…”
Nia held up her hands and wiggled her fingers threateningly.
Lucy closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and hissed, “It’s Logan.”
Silence descended upon the room. Lucy opened her eyes to find Nia staring at her.
“...you’re not joking.”
“I’m not.”
“How do you even know?”
“I saw him. The day the water tower exploded. He rode by my workshop as he made his escape, and our eyes met, and… it was him, Nia.”
Nia flopped onto her back on the bed. Lucy, more carefully, shifted to lie beside her friend. Nia laced her fingers through Lucy’s.
“What are you going to do, Luce?” Nia asked, as they both stared up at the ceiling.
Lucy breathed out a sigh. “Honestly? I’m still asking myself that same question…”
Nia was silent for a moment, then she began to giggle. “Fuck, Lucy. My best friend is pregnant - and by a fucking bandit.”
Lucy began to laugh, too. It was a relief to have finally told someone. And now that she heard the words from another person’s mouth, it did sound ridiculous.
“Seriously, though… you can’t tell anyone,” Lucy said.
Nia mimed zipping her mouth closed. “My lips are sealed,” she said. She glanced over at Lucy, who was frowning. “Luce? What’s the matter?”
Lucy rested her hand on her belly. “I think,” she said, slowly, “I just felt the baby move.”
Nia spent most of the next day at the moisture farm, discussing botany with Zeke. Her university class had cultivated raspberry seeds that they hoped might grow in the desert, and she delivered these now for Zeke to grow. When Lucy came to collect Nia later that afternoon, Nia said, “That was amazing! I have so many ideas for my school paper, now.”
“I just heard Zeke string more words together than I’ve heard him utter in the past three months.” Lucy smiled. “I think he really enjoyed your company.”
“He’s a darling.”
“He is! One of my favourite people in this town."
Nia glanced down. Lucy was unconsciously resting her hand on her belly again. She smiled and nudged her friend. “Baby moving again?”
Lucy started. She hastily dropped her hand back down to her side. “No. Not right now… but earlier, yes! I felt movement again.”
“It’s so exciting,” Nia said, giving Lucy’s hand a squeeze.
“I’m glad you think so."
“And people in this town are going to be so happy for you, too, Lucy! Why haven’t you told anyone yet?”
“Because they’d stop giving me commissions? Prevent me from diving in the ruins?”
“I doubt that. They care about you, yes, but I think they’d trust you to know your own limits. And you should be avoiding combat, anyway.” Nia looked reproachfully at her friend. “You should at least consider telling Mi-an and Elsie!”
Lucy sighed. “I will… soon,” she promised.
Nia squeezed her hand again. “Good! Now, speaking of Mi-an and Elsie, let’s go find them and get them to join us for my last night in town.”
Nia left early the next morning. She and Lucy hugged one another tightly and promised to write regularly.
“I will need all the details,” Nia said. “I want to know every single last glorious, gory detail, do you understand?”
Lucy nodded. “I do. Goodbye, Nia. I love you.”
“I love you too.” Nia gave Lucy one last squeeze, then she turned and stepped onto the train.
After waving the train off, Lucy walked down the main street to Tailor Made, Sandrock’s chief clothing store.
“There’s our Lucy,” Vivi said, smiling at her. “Now what can I do for you, sugar?”
Lucy adored Vivi. The elderly woman was Heidi’s grandmother and just as kind, with a voice like molten honey, and a soft voice that invited everyone to tell her their woes.
Lucy hesitated. “I need clothes with softer waistbands,” she said. “Perhaps some dresses, too.”
Although she could still fit into all her clothes, Lucy had been finding the pressure from her waistbands - her bra bands, too, for that matter - to be almost painful. Her entire torso felt extra sensitive these days.
Vivi pulled a tape measure from her apron pocket and gestured to Lucy to lift her arms, so Vivi could begin taking Lucy’s measurements.
“How far along are you now, hon?” She asked, her voice low.
Lucy froze, and Vivi noticed, for she said, “Oh come now, child, did you think your grandma wouldn’t notice? But don’t worry, your secret is safe with me.”
Breathing out, Lucy replied, “Four months.”
If Vivi was surprised, she didn’t show it. She merely smiled and said, “Well, that’s just wonderful, sugar. Children are such a blessin’. It’ll be lovely having a baby in town again. It’s been far too long.”
Lucy returned the smile, though she felt a little uneasy. Vivi was being lovely, but now two people in Sandrock knew her secret. She wouldn’t be able to hold onto it for much longer.
Chapter 5: The Kidnapping
Chapter Text
The Sandrockers had planted a small grove of Black Saxoul saplings in the Northern Eufaula, a short distance from the bridge. Zeke had worked hard to produce a sufficient quantity of biocrust for the experiment. For the first time in many years, Sandrock’s inhabitants felt… hopeful.
It wasn’t just hope that had permeated the town, either. For the first time since arriving in Sandrock, Lucy was experiencing peace. The Geeglers showed no sign of return, the trains ran on time, and there was a regular supply of water.
Summer had turned to autumn, and while the desert air was as arid as ever, the daily temperature was rapidly falling, with the desert growing close to freezing at night. Lucy had pushed her bed over beneath a window, which she would open before climbing into bed, then snuggle beneath her feather duvet as a cool breeze blew in over her head.
Lucy was returning from a day spent in the Northern Eufaula. She’d gone to help water the saplings, but had also harvested a sackful of herbs and other plants before they could be claimed by the frost.
“Howdy, Lucy!” Trudy called. The diminutive mayor was posting the front page of the latest edition of the Tumbleweed Standard to the noticeboard in the town square. She pushed the last pin in, then stood back to appraise her work. Satisfied, she turned to smile at Lucy. Her smile soon vanished, though, to be replaced by a frown.
“That looks awfully heavy, Lucy. Did you not take a cart?”
“Oh, this?” Lucy tossed the canvas sack into the air, then caught it, to show how light it was. “It’s full of plant cuttings,” she explained. “See? The bag’s mostly air.”
“Ah!” Trudy nodded, the smile reappearing on her face. “Well, good. Can’t have you straining yourself now, can we?” She gave a weak laugh.
Lucy smiled at her, but Trudy’s concern had perturbed her. It wasn’t the first time the mayor had questioned Lucy’s safety, and Lucy suspected that Vivi had told Trudy of Lucy’s pregnancy.
“Perhaps Jasmine would like to come by my workshop later?” Lucy said. “I was planning on sewing some muslin bags for the herbs later. Jazz expressed an interest in helping; she could take a couple of bags home for her drawers.”
“I’m sure she’d love that. I have a presentation to work on myself, so I won’t be the best of company,” Trudy said. “I’ll send her by, after school.”
The next inhabitant to attract Lucy’s attention on her way home was X, Fang’s raven. He held a piece of paper in his claws.
“What’ve you got there, X?” Lucy asked, curious.
“It’s a recipe for mapo tofu,” Arvio, proprietor of the town’s General Store, said. “I tried to make it for Fang, but X says my version was gross.”
“Ew! Bleugh! More spice,” X croaked.
“For Fang, huh? Does he like mapo tofu then?” Lucy asked.
“Fang needs friends,” X said. “Make it like Ma used to.”
“Well, give it here,” Lucy smiled at the raven. “I like a challenge. And I owe Fang for all the help he’s given me.”
“Well, aren’t you a good little bird? Thanks!” X said, dropping the recipe into Lucy’s outstretched hand.
“And here, X. I have something for you…” Lucy opened up her sack and carefully withdrew a dead scorpion. She held it up by its tail.
“Mm! Yummy. Gimme.” X flew up and snatched the scorpion from her hand.
“I’ll be on my way, then,” Lucy said. “Say hi to Fang for me, X.”
Finally reaching home, she sat down to pen a letter to Nia before Jasmine finished school.
My dearest Nia,
You’ll be pleased to hear that not a lot has happened since you left Sandrock. My life has been quite pleasingly boring!
We planted the saplings, and now we are playing the waiting game. After a month or so, we’ll know if they’ve taken root and are growing well. We planted them just in time, as their most rapid growth period is from July to early October.
My pregnancy is progressing very well, thankfully. It feels so weird to write that! I haven’t written it before. My nausea is largely gone, and I’ve been able to stop taking Fang’s medicine. I’m feeling the baby move every day now, although it’s still very light and fluttery. I can’t feel it with my hand yet, only internally.
I have a little bit of a bump, but it mainly looks as if I’ve just eaten a large meal. Despite how small my bump is, any type of belt or waistband is so uncomfortable! Vivi’s sewn me a variety of pants with these large waist panels that more evenly distribute the pressure over my entire torso, and they’re heavenly to wear. I’ve also ditched the underwire bras already, too.
No, I haven’t told Mi-an or Elsie yet. I will soon. It’s just awkward finding the right time to announce, you know? Plus, Mi-an already overworks herself! I’m afraid as to what she might do if she felt she had to assist me in any way.
I do think people are suspicious, though. I think Vivi may have told Mayor Trudy. And I feel as if I’ve been receiving more ‘how are you?s’ and inquiries into my health as of late. I swear my most used phrase these days is, “I’m fine!”
So, now you’re caught up on my life. Not much of anything, huh? How did your paper go? Was your professor impressed?
My love always,
Lucy
Lucy had to wait a few days for the Mysterious Man to make his monthly visit to Sandrock to obtain all the ingredients she needed for the mapo tofu. There were certain peppers and beans she was unable to buy from either Zeke or the General Store. Once she had the ingredients, she took a morning off work to practice the recipe. She’d had mapo tofu in Seesain restaurants in Highwind, so had an approximate idea of how it should taste. Once she had a dish she was satisfied with, she carefully poured it into one of the Blue Moon’s takeout containers and carried it over to the clinic.
She felt a little anxious as she stepped inside. What if Fang didn’t like it? He was shy; what if her gift embarrassed him? She was almost as shy as the good doctor himself as she said, “Hello, Fang. I’ve, ah, brought you a gift…”
Fang sniffed the air. “Smells… familiar,” he said.
Lucy held out the bag.
“It’s mapo tofu,” she said. “X gave me the recipe.”
Fang accepted the bag. “Mother… used to make this. Long ago…”
Lucy flushed. “I hope you like it. I wanted to say thank you for all the assistance you’ve given me.”
Fang looked at her, his eyes clouded with confusion. “Just… doing my job,” he said.
“I know. Still, I appreciate it. You’ve been very kind. Anyway, I’ll leave you… enjoy the food while it’s still hot!”
Lucy left the clinic, desperately hoping she hadn’t offended Fang. She did like him, and she wished to be his friend.
Darling Nia,
I am twenty weeks pregnant! Can you believe it? I’m halfway through my pregnancy already. I know I can’t believe it. It still doesn’t feel quite real. Yesterday, though, I was able to feel the baby move WITH MY HANDS. There really is something growing inside me! Right now, though, it feels so… alien. Honestly, it’s a very weird sensation. I know I love this baby but I’m definitely not feeling any kind of special bond - or whatever it is that pregnant women are supposed to feel - yet.
There’s still no sign of Logan. It’s probably silly of me, but any time I’m out in the desert, I’m always scanning the horizon, just in case I catch a glimpse of him. Once I thought I saw his goat, but when I got a little closer, it was only a wild yakmel. I’m ridiculous, aren’t I?
Which leads me to my newest pregnancy symptom. I can’t believe I’m about to write this, but I have to tell someone, and I’m not about to confess this to anyone in Sandrock. Nia, I am so HORNY. This past week, I suddenly started becoming absolutely frantic with desire. I have never, ever felt this way before, and I’m sure I would enjoy it if I were in a relationship, but alas.
And before you tell me to masturbate (duh), or recommend any toys (I have a few!), let me tell you - it will not be enough. I am CRAVING human touch. I seriously flirted with the idea of seducing a tourist in the saloon, that’s how desperate I am.
Anyway, I’m not going to be seducing some poor stranger. Logan, though… I have these fantasies of finding him in some cave, and we’d look at each other, our eyes aflame with passion, then he’d tear my clothes off and screw me against the wall - see? I told you, I’m being ridiculous. I am imagining you laughing at me right now, and it’s helping me feel a little better.
So, yes. Lucky me. Honestly, I almost miss the days when I’d feel sick, instead of this uncontrollable, animalistic lust… ugh.
Please burn this letter after you read it, I would be absolutely mortified if it were to fall into anyone else’s hands.
Love (platonically),
Lucy
P.S. I can’t believe I was so selfish as to spend the entire letter talking about myself! I forgot to say congratulations on your A+! I knew you’d do well. You’re so smart, Nia, and I’m so proud to have you as my friend.
P.P.S. You can cut off the P.S. and keep that, but please. BURN THE REST.
Lucy turned sideways and looked at herself in the mirror. Her bump was still small, but it was noticeable in a form-fitting top. Thankfully, the cooler weather meant she could wear loosely buttoned shirts and jackets that helped obscure her figure. She had been experimenting with different tops to see what looked best.
For the next two weeks, she was residing at the Blue Moon while Heidi’s construction crew worked on her house. Lucy had saved every available Gol to finally achieve her goal of upgrading her little shack. Her new house would have two bedrooms, a separate kitchen, and a much larger bathroom. She was also having stables built, so that she might finally have her own horse.
Satisfied that her bump was sufficiently concealed, Lucy headed down the stairs and into the bar.
“Good morning!” Grace said cheerfully. “How was your first night’s stay with us?”
“Amazing!” Lucy said, equally cheerfully. “The beds are so comfortable. I’m going to have to ask Owen where he buys his pillows.”
“I’m sure he’d be happy to tell you - although your wallet may not agree,” Grace said. “By the way, Trudy’s called a fireside meeting for this evening.”
“An update on the grove!” Lucy's eyes shone.
Grace nodded. “Yes! It sounds as if it’s been a roaring success, all thanks to you and Trudy and Zeke.”
“Mi-an, too,” Lucy said, with a smile.
“Can I get you some tea?” Grace asked.
“Thank you, that’d be lovely.”
As Lucy waited for her tea, Fang entered the saloon. He was carrying a bag, which he held out to Lucy.
“I made it too."
The smell was unmistakable. “Mapo tofu?” Lucy asked.
“I made it… to thank you,” Fang explained.
Lucy smiled. “Thank you,” she said, recognising how much of an effort it must have been for Fang to enter the saloon and approach her.
Grace returned to the bar, bearing a tray containing a fresh pot of tea, a cup, and a bowl of sugar.
“I should… go,” Fang said. He looked at Lucy. “See you next week… your… appointment."
Grace’s gaze followed the doctor as he walked out of the saloon. “Now there’s a surprise,” she murmured. She looked at Lucy, who seemed a little flushed.
“He made me food.” Lucy held up the bag. “May I place this in the saloon’s fridge? I promise I’ll eat it later.”
“Of course.” Grace took the bag. “So you’ve managed to befriend our good doctor, have you?”
“I’m not sure if we’re friends yet,” Lucy replied, “but I like to think we’re friendly. He’s been very good to me.” She reached for her cup and took a sip of tea. “Say - speaking of preserving food, how is the insulated backpack I made you working out?”
“It’s been perfect! The villagers have been very grateful to receive fresh food.”
“I’m glad to hear that.” Lucy smiled. “You know, you told me that sending food to the surrounding villages was Owen’s idea… but when I spoke to Owen, he mentioned that it was your idea.”
“Is that so?” Grace’s face was expressionless; it gave nothing away.
“You needn’t be so modest, Grace! It was a very sweet idea.”
Grace relaxed into a laugh. “Oh, you know me… I hate being praised. Besides, Owen’s the one doing most of the cooking. The poor villagers don’t need to be burdened with my dishes.”
“Hey, you’re getting better,” Lucy said, encouragingly.
Perhaps it was the tea, but the baby was suddenly kicking up a storm. Lucy rested her hand on her belly, pressing her fingers down to feel the soft fluttering below.
“I wonder what Logan and Haru get to eat,” she said out loud.
Grace seemed startled. “Logan?” She repeated.
“Yes… Sorry. I just wonder sometimes… it must be hard if you’re on the run, even if you are a skilled hunter. There’s only so much meat and foraged foods you can eat.”
Grace rested her elbows on the bar top, interlaced her fingers together, and leaned forward, resting her chin on her hands. She stared thoughtfully at Lucy. “You’re not afraid of Logan?”
Lucy shook her head. Quite the opposite, she thought, with some amusement. Out loud, she said, “No. I don’t think he poses a threat to any Sandrockers themselves.” She sighed. “Sorry. You don’t need to be listening to my ramblings… I doubt Logan’s even still around Sandrock, anyway.”
“It does seem unlikely, doesn’t it?” Grace agreed. “Anyway, I agree with you. I certainly don’t think he poses a threat to you or any other builder.” She smiled. “Although I would love to know what his motives are.”
Lucy nodded. “Oh yes. Me too!”
Trudy was delighted to announce the success of the grove of saplings, which the Sandrockers had termed the Little Woods, at that evening’s Fireside Meeting. Apparently, the Little Woods had attracted national attention, too, and a photoshoot for the Ataran Times was planned for the end of the week. What surprised Lucy was that the townspeople voted for Matilda, not Trudy, to be featured on the front page. Zeke had been asked first, but he was too shy for such an accolade.
“It should be Trudy,” Lucy muttered to Mi-an. “Or even you and me! Matilda’s had nothing to do with any of it.”
“I know!” Mi-an hissed back. “We put our hides on the line for Zeke's research, and that's the thanks we get?”
“Oh well. At least we’ll still be in the group photo."
The morning of the photoshoot, most of the townsfolk gathered at the Little Woods. Justice and Unsuur were in their best Civil Corps uniforms, and their horses stood to one side, munching on hay that Justice had strewn about the sand.
Pen was standing there, too, and Lucy and Mi-an had a good giggle at his expense. Pen had been challenged to eat Duvos peppers - the spiciest peppers known to the entire world - by Grace the previous evening. His face was still beet red, and his eyes were watering.
The group photos were taken, then Ernest bade Matilda step to one side for her cover photo.
That was when it happened.
Logan, on his large grey goat, came barrelling out of nowhere. He reached down, snatching Matilda up around the waist and throwing her over his goat’s back. Before anyone could even react, Logan and Matilda were already a hundred feet away.
“Dang it! Logan!” Justice exclaimed. He leapt up on his horse and yelled, “Careful! I’ll handle this!” as he began to give chase.
Lucy saw Unsuur start to move, and followed after him. As he, too, mounted his horse, she yelled, “Unsuur! Give me your hand! Take me with you!”
“Lucy!” Trudy exclaimed.
Unsuur didn’t hesitate. He reached down and grabbed a hold of Lucy’s arm, pulling her up behind him. She swung her legs over the back of his horse and wrapped her arms around his waist. “Go!” She commanded.
“Come back! Lucy!” Trudy shouted, but to no avail; the Civil Corps - and Lucy - were gone.
Lucy was an experienced rider, but it had been several months since she had ridden a horse, and years since she had ridden tandem with anyone. She gripped Unsuur’s horse’s flanks with her knees and held on to Unsuur for dear life as they raced across the desert.
They eventually came to a halt outside a large cave nestled amongst a semicircle of Old World ruins. Justice was waiting outside.
“Hey! Lucy, Unsuur, you’re just in time,” Justice said. “Logan and Matilda are inside. I haven’t had time to draw up a plan, so… we go in, we stick close, and I cover you. Let’s go!”
The cave seemed to extend back forever; a dark, musty tunnel, lit every few feet by lanterns connected by thick cables. Lucy could feel her heart pounding as they walked, the air growing cooler and staler the deeper they went. At one point, they came across a small wooden shack, its boards mouldy and disintegrating, containing a sleeping bag and a tin mug. Lucy shuddered. Had Logan or Haru slept here? The place seemed so desolate and forbidding.
The baby was kicking again. I know, Lucy thought. It seems scarcely believable that we’ll be meeting him so soon.
They rounded a corner, and that’s when Lucy heard his voice. Logan’s voice.
“We have ways of making you talk.”
It sounded deeper than she remembered, but the accent was the same. Her heartbeat quickened, and she could feel her knees weaken in anticipation.
Then -
“Yeah! We have ways!”
A child’s voice. Lucy froze. Why was there a child’s voice?
“Please! I don’t know anything!” That was Matilda’s warble.
“Liar! Tell us where the water is!” That was Logan again.
“Yeah! Tell us where the water is, or else!” The child was echoing Logan’s words.
“‘Water?’ You want to steal our water next!? Logan, you don't have to do this-”
“Dang! What’re they doing to poor Matilda?” Justice said. “Weapons hot, let’s do this!”
Lucy felt as if she didn’t have a choice. She ran forward with Justice and Unsuur, around the bend and into a large cavern.
Logan swiftly turned to face them. He was wearing the same mask and hat that Lucy remembered seeing the day the water tower had exploded. Behind him, Matilda was tied to a table. She was being tickled with a feather by a small, tow-haired boy.
“Justice!” Logan exclaimed, but his eyes briefly flickered to meet Lucy’s.
“This don’t have to get messy, Logan! Listen!” Justice shouted. “It's not too late to turn yourself in; we can go easy on you!”
“Heh. You sure you got enough folks to bring me in?”
Lucy’s heart began to beat so fast she was afraid it might explode. Shit. He intends to fight. A glint caught the corner of her eyes and she realised with a mounting horror that Logan’s dagger was already drawn.
“Let’s find out,” Logan said as he launched himself at the trio.
Lucy had not expected Logan to actually fight. She’d felt sure that, with the three of them there, he might surrender. Or attempt to run, or even to talk it out. But not actually fight. She had believed wholeheartedly that he wasn’t there to harm them. Now, she wasn’t so sure.
She began to run.
She knew Justice and Unsuur had been relying on her as backup, but they would have to fight alone for now. She ran around the cavern, behind Matilda’s table, her eyes briefly meeting the boy’s as she ran past him, too. He was staring at her in wonderment.
That was when she realised that Logan was chasing her. He was scarcely paying attention to Justice or Unsuur. He only seemed to have eyes for Lucy.
What game was he playing?
She headed for the tunnel’s mouth, intending to exit the way she had come. But she tripped and fell, landing heavily on her side, rolling onto her back to face Logan. She opened her mouth to speak, but before she could utter a word, Pen ran in, leapt over her head, and delivered a blow aimed square at Logan’s jaw.
Lucy, suddenly feeling light-headed and rather dizzy, fell back upon the cave floor.
She lay there, staring up at the cave roof, not unconscious, but not capable of moving, either. She heard Logan cry out as one of Pen’s punches landed. She heard Matilda scream. She heard Justice yell “LOGAAAN!” as Logan - and no doubt the boy, too - began to run. Then there was an almighty explosion, and the ground rattled and the walls groaned as the cavern partially caved in.
Then Justice was standing over her, staring down at her with concern in his eyes. “Lucy?” He said.
“Justice,” Lucy said, surprised at how much her voice croaked. “I think I need the doctor…”
Lucy lay on the bed in the clinic. Over in the corner, Justice, Unsuur, Fang, and Trudy were huddled in a circle, whispering. No doubt about her.
It had been an awkward trip back from the cave. To Lucy’s eternal shame, it had been Pen, who, being the strongest in the group, had scooped her up into his arms and carried her out of the cave. From there, they had summoned a yakmel cart to transport Lucy back to the clinic.
Fang had examined her in private. He barely spoke, and his lips were pressed together in that way that Lucy knew expressed his strongest displeasure. She wasn’t certain what an angry Fang might look like, but with the way his blue eyes flashed, she suspected he might look similarly.
Her baby was fine. That was the important thing. The heartbeat sounded strong, and Lucy could feel the baby kicking even now. She had no spotting or bleeding, to both her and Fang’s immense relief.
“You must… return… if anything changes,” Fang had said, with as much emphasis as he was capable of mustering.
She was bruised from the fall, and she had twisted her ankle. Above all, Fang had impressed that she needed rest for at least the next few days.
Eventually, Justice and Trudy broke away from the group and walked over to where Lucy was lying. Fang and Unsuur hung back, quietly watching.
“Lucy,” Trudy said, and her voice was so soft and kind that Lucy wished the earth would open up and swallow her whole. She felt so utterly humiliated by how poor her judgment had been throughout the entire affair. “Do you have anything you wish to tell us?”
Lucy’s cheeks were a bright scarlet as she said, her voice low, “I’m sorry. I should never have given chase. I’m… pregnant.”
Justice sighed. He scrubbed his face with his hands. “Dang it, Lucy! I would’ve sent you straight home if I’d known!”
Trudy just looked at Lucy and nodded. “Doctor Fang says you need complete rest for a week. You’re already staying at the Blue Moon, so that helps. I need you to tell Owen, okay? I know he’ll take good care of you. And Lucy? Let us help you, do you hear? I’ll handle Yan; you’ll have no commissions for a while. Do you understand?”
Lucy, feeling as if she had no other choice, said, “Yes. I understand.”
Chapter 6: Everyone Knows
Chapter Text
Lucy had been handed a pair of crutches and had been discharged from the clinic. She hobbled her way down the street to the Blue Moon. Catori and Dan-bi both stopped to say hello, but Lucy merely smiled at them, then continued on her way. She had no desire to engage with anyone right at that moment.
As she approached the Blue Moon, Owen ran to open the door for her. He smiled kindly at her as he said, “Hey, Lucy. I heard what happened. I’m sorry. Can I assist you up the stairs?”
“I can manage,” Lucy said, somewhat sullenly. Then, reminding herself that Owen was genuinely trying to help, she said, “But if you could bring up some ice, I’d appreciate it.”
“I’ll be right up,” Owen promised.
Lucy hauled herself up the stairs and into her temporary accommodation. She seated herself on the bed and sank back against the pillows with relief.
Owen entered the room a short while later.
“One bucket of ice, as requested,” he said, placing it on the bedside table.
“Thank you.” Lucy looked at him. “What did Trudy tell you?”
“She explained that you’d confronted Logan and were injured in the subsequent scuffle,” Owen said. “You know, Logan was always a bit of a hothead, but he at least used to have a sense of honour. To attack a builder, let alone someone who’s helped Sandrock as much as you have-”
“Actually, I fell,” Lucy said. Even if Logan had been chasing her, the truth was that he hadn’t laid a finger on her. “Twisted my ankle. All my own fault, really…”
“Ah. Still, I heard he drew a dagger on y’all. Thankfully, it sounds as if Pen managed to make him sweat. He’ll be shook the next time he tries anything.”
Lucy didn’t reply. She took some of the ice and wrapped it in a cloth, then pressed it onto her ankle.
“Trudy didn’t tell you my other news, then?”
“Your other news?” Owen sounded genuinely puzzled.
Lucy concentrated on her ankle as she said, “I’m pregnant.” She did her best not to wince. She was going to have to grow comfortable with saying those words over the next few days, no matter how afraid she was of people’s reactions.
“Oh! Wow! Congratulations,” Owen said, sounding surprised, but swiftly injecting some genuine warmth into his words. “You really must rest up, then! Er… how far along are you, if you don’t mind me asking?”
“Five months. So no, the father isn’t anyone here,” Lucy said, knowing what he was really asking.
“Ah! Well, that’s wonderful news, Lucy,” Owen said. “We’re always in need of more babies in this town.”
“Thank you,” Lucy said, dully.
“Is there anything else I can fetch you?”
“No. I’ll just rest,” Lucy replied.
“I’ll leave you, then,” Owen said. “Hopefully, we’ll see you downstairs again later? I’m sure your friends will be by.”
“I’ll see,” Lucy said.
When Owen had left, she laid back upon the bed with a groan. A multitude of thoughts swirled around in her mind, making it difficult to concentrate on just one. Above all, though, she felt a deep sense of embarrassment. Embarrassed that she’d let Justice and Unsuur down. That she’d tripped over her own foot. That everyone would soon know her news - and the gossip that would arise about the lack of a father. Lastly, but certainly not least, the embarrassment that she had been entertaining sexual fantasies about a man who had been willing to draw a dagger on her.
The sun set, and the light that filtered in through her window changed to that of the glow from the saloon’s moon sign.
There came a knock on her door. “Lucy?” It was Owen.
“Come in,” Lucy said.
Owen entered the room. “You should come downstairs,” he said. “Mi-an and Elsie have a table. I know they’d love to see you. And you haven’t eaten.”
Lucy was silent. She didn’t want to have to leave her room. But she was hungry; really hungry, as a matter of fact.
Owen picked the crutches off the floor and held them out to Lucy.
“Come on,” he said. “If you can’t do this for yourself, at least do it for me. If word gets out that I didn’t feed you, Vivi will see to it that I can’t sit down for days.”
Lucy mustered a smile at that line. “Okay,” she said. “I’ll come downstairs.”
In the bar, Lucy found that Heidi and Amirah had joined Mi-an and Elsie at their table. She supposed it might be easier that way; she’d be able to deliver her news to all of them together.
Mi-an caught sight of Lucy and waved her over. “We saved you a seat!” She called.
Lucy slid awkwardly onto the bench and leaned her crutches against the side of the booth. She hated how the women all immediately turned to her with sympathetic looks.
“Lucy-” Mi-an began.
“I’m fine,” Lucy said. “It’s just a twisted ankle. Evening, everyone. What’ve I missed?”
“We were just discussing the bounty hunter Trudy’s been tasked with hiring,” Mi-an said.
“Bounty hunter?” Lucy asked.
“Yes. After you were rushed to the clinic, Miguel really lost his shit. Accused Pen and the Civil Corps of being incompetent, and suggested that Trudy should hire a specialist to take care of Logan.”
Heidi sighed. “It's not like Trudy caving to pressure and going through with something she doesn't want to, like with this bounty hunter thing. Wait, yes, it is. I’m… working on that.”
“I can’t believe the town would consider sending a bounty hunter after one of their own,” Amirah said. “Even if Logan has been causing rather too many issues.”
“Doesn’t matter,” Elsie said. “Ain’t no bounty hunter gonna catch Logan.”
“He’s certainly managed to give everyone the slip so far,” Lucy agreed. “Multiple times, too.”
“I jus’ can’t understand why he’d kidnap Matilda,” Elsie said. “I know Logan! He-”
“Ain’t that kind of guy,” Mi-an and Heidi chorused. “We know,” Mi-an added.
“Maybe you’re wrong, Elsie,” Lucy said. She still didn’t want Elsie to be wrong, but she felt it was time for Elsie - and herself - to face the facts. “Logan was fully prepared to fight me, and Justice, and Unsuur. If Pen hadn’t intervened… I don’t know how far he may have gone.”
Elsie fell silent. She stared moodily down at her drink.
“He didn’t manage to hurt you, though, right?” Mi-an asked Lucy.
Lucy shook her head. “No. The only damage I received was to myself. Tripped over my own damn feet. I’ve had bigger falls in the mines that’ve hurt way less. Just happened to land at the precise wrong angle, Fang said.”
“Is that all?” Heidi asked.
“What do you mean?” Lucy asked.
The other three women all looked warily at Heidi as Heidi said, in that soft, lilting voice of hers, “I hear you’re on bed rest for a week. A twisted ankle isn’t enough to stop a gal as tough as you.”
Lucy saw the expressions on their faces and sighed. “No. Fang’s just being extra cautious because I’m pregnant. Which I’m now realising you all suspected…”
“You’ve not touched alcohol in months,” Heidi said.
“You’re always visiting Fang, but you ain’t seemed sick,” Elsie added.
“You’ve been touching your belly a lot, like this,” Mi-an said, demonstrating.
“And all of a sudden your fashion sense changed to the most frightfully ill-fitting clothes,” Amirah said.
Lucy’s cheeks grew redder and redder with each explanation. “Damn it,” she said, ruefully. “I was that obvious, huh?”
“Now we can officially congratulate you,” Heidi said. She gestured for Grace to come over. “We’ll all have mocktails.”
As Grace came to collect their drinks order, Mi-an said, “Have you been pregnant since your arrival in Sandrock? That’s what we assumed, because of the timing with that time you were sick,” she said.
“Yes,” Lucy said. “I’m officially at the halfway mark now. Twenty weeks this week.”
“That’s so exciting!”
“I knew you were tough, but doing all that fighting and construction while pregnant? Very impressive,” Grace said. “Sorry! Couldn’t help but overhear the news. Congratulations, Lucy.”
“Thank you,” Lucy said. She looked at Mi-an. “Once I’m off bed rest, I’ll be fine, I promise. Please don’t feel you have to make up for my absence.”
“Ah, Mi-an’s already bin sneaking into the guild first thing in the mornin’ to take the tougher commissions,” Elsie said. ‘So you ain’t had to do them.”
“Elsie!” Mi-an exclaimed.
“Mi-an! I’m pregnant, not an invalid,” Lucy said. She reached over and gave her friend’s hands a squeeze. “I appreciate your concern. But please, please do not overwork yourself on my behalf!”
“I’m not,” Mi-an said. She smiled at Lucy. “Besides, we’re a team! One of the best around, I may mention.”
“You both are wonderful,” Heidi said. “And now that we’ve repaired the bridge, and the water tower… we’ll hopefully be able to turn our attention to bigger and brighter projects. Ones that’ll really help put Sandrock back on the map.”
“Hear, hear!” Lucy said.
By the middle of the week, everyone knew Lucy’s news.
Despite being embarrassed by all the attention, Lucy had to admit she was rather enjoying it, too. It also felt good to be wearing properly-fitting clothing again. She favoured a few tops that Vivi had made that hugged her body and really accentuated her small bump.
Mabel, Elsie’s mother, plied Lucy with slices of pie and extra yakmel milk. Jasmine handed Lucy a hand-printed babysitting business card. Krystal, the mother of Sandrock’s youngest resident, Pebbles, offered Lucy some of her hand-me-downs. “It’ll be so exciting for Pebbles to have a friend close to his age in town,” she said.
Only Yan seemed unhappy with Lucy.
“Damn it, Newbie!” He said. “I hired workers, not slackers.”
Despite promising to rest for the week, Lucy had persuaded Fang and Trudy to let her pick up a couple of commissions - small ones, like making jewellery or making hats, that Lucy could work on while seated. She had entered the Commerce Guild to see what new commissions had been posted that she could work on.
As per usual, Yan was leaning back in his chair, with his feet up on his opulent desk.
Lucy glanced over at the leaderboard. “Seems like I’m still topping the Builder Charts, Yan,” she smirked. It was funny, really. Yan was the type of person who would’ve had her crying and stammering in her early teens. But now that she was older and surrounded by friends, she could see him for the weak, stunted man that he was.
“Yes - and when I’ve found out how you’ve cheated, I’ll be coming for you!” Yan said, pointing a finger. But Lucy merely laughed.
The Guild’s door opened, and Catori stepped inside. She was clutching a folder to her chest.
“Madam Catori! How can we assist you?” Yan asked.
Catori took a seat in front of Yan’s desk.
“Er, well, the short of it is, I'm planning on expanding the Golden Goose Gaming Extravoplaza! Right now, we only have like two games! We gotta expand, renovate... start paving the way towards the future!” Catori said. She laid the folder on the desk, and, opening it up, fanned out papers containing draft plans and a few rough sketches. “Here is what I am thinking…”
Yan brought his feet down, leaned forward, and did Catori the courtesy of taking a few cursory glances at her plans.
“Yes, yes - this does look very impressive,” he said. “But before we delve into the details, there’s just the teensy, tiny problem of… how do you plan to pay for all this?”
“Well, I figured that since this was such a sure thing, I’d offer you all a cut of the profits…” Catori said.
“So what you’re saying is… you don’t have the money?”
“I, ah…”
“Madam Catori,” Yan said. “I would be delighted to assist you, but this guild cannot operate on promises. Return when you’ve secured some funding, eh?”
Lucy gave Catori a sympathetic smile.
“I’ll, er, keep you updated, Commissioner Yan,” Catori said.
As Catori prepared to leave, Lucy said, “I’m right behind you! Mind keeping the door open for me?” She gestured to her crutches.
“Of course,” Catori said.
As Lucy exited the building and prepared to hobble down the street, Catori said, “Lucy - wait.”
Lucy stopped in her tracks.
“I saw you back there, looking interested,” Catori said. “I’m having a meeting to share my plans with potential investors, but it would really help if I were to have a builder on board, too. So… whaddya say? Eh? Single mother to single mother?”
Lucy’s mouth worked. To be entirely honest, she didn’t have a lot of faith in Catori’s business ventures. She actually understood why Yan had refused Catori’s offer. But Catori’s plea, as vulgarly obvious as it was, did have an effect on her. Catori was working so hard to get to a stage where she’d be able to be reunited with her son, who was currently living with Catori’s parents, until Catori had the funds and space to support him. Lucy couldn’t imagine being parted from her child, nor the sacrifices Catori had made to move here.
“Okay,” she said. “Send me your plans and I’ll take a look.”
Catori beamed. “Wonderful! Your support is greatly appreciated, Lucy! I’ll be in touch with you soon!”
Lucy sighed as she watched Catori walk away. She just hoped her finances would survive Catori’s requests.
By the end of the week, Lucy’s house renovations - well, less renovations and more an entirely new build - were almost complete. There were a few finishing touches to be made, including the electrical work, but Lucy was able to move back in. She could get by with using lanterns and flashlights and ordering to-go food from the Blue Moon for a few days.
Lucy’s ankle was sufficiently healed to the point that she could at least walk around her yard and operate machinery. Mining and desert expeditions were still off the table, but she could commission materials from Eufaula Salvage or the Civil Corps to compensate.
As she supervised the workers moving the furniture into her house, she felt a sense of pride at all that she had accomplished in five short months in Sandrock. While still a modest size, her house was larger than any she’d lived in before. In Highdown, her family’s house was small and narrow, with Lucy’s room being little bigger than a box room. That was the reality of city living, and Lucy had never particularly minded, especially with all the time she and Nia had spent outdoors. In Sandrock, though, with nothing but open space on three sides of her property, the size of her house was dictated only by the funds in her wallet.
Her new house had an enclosed porch, where Lucy could store her boots and jacket, helping prevent sand from spreading further indoors. Then there was a hallway lined with shelves, on which she displayed her books and a few of the Old World relics she’d dug up in the mines. The hallway opened up onto a large living room and a spacious kitchen; both rooms were rather empty right now, but perhaps that wasn’t so bad with a baby on the way. There’d be fewer things to baby-proof.
Upstairs, there were two bedrooms and a bathroom. The bedrooms, too, were spartan; Lucy’s bedroom contained only her bed and a closet for her clothes. It didn’t matter, though. She hoped to have many years yet in which to fill her house with all the furniture and knick-knacks her heart could possibly desire.
As she went to collect water from the cooler to give to the workers, X flew up to greet her.
“Fang, Fang! Help!” X cried.
“What? Where!” Lucy asked.
X turned and flew over the fence. Just a few feet from her property, Lucy could see Fang’s legs protruding from behind a boulder, stretched out on the ground.
Lucy asked a couple of the workers to follow her, and together they went to investigate.
Fang had collapsed on the ground. Lucy bent down to feel for his pulse; it felt rapid, and his skin was hot to the touch.
“Please take him into my house,” Lucy said. “We can lay him on the sofa.”
The workers nodded. They carried Fang over the fence and into the house, placing him down gently on the living room sofa. Fang was mumbling something now, though Lucy couldn’t quite make out the words.
“X, what happened?” She asked the raven.
“Recurring symptom! Happens all the time!” X cawed.
“What can I do?” Whom did one call when it was the doctor needing a doctor?
“Rest up, sweetie,” X said, his voice softer this time.
“Let him sleep it off?” One of the workers suggested. “Doesn’t look as if he has any injuries, just a fever.”
Lucy nodded. “I shall. Thank you for your help. I’ll let the Civil Corps know if he worsens.”
The workers finished for the day and departed, leaving Lucy alone with Fang and X.
Lucy had a long and tiring night. Fang was delirious and kept calling for his mother. Lucy dabbed Fang’s forehead with washcloths soaked in cold water and helped prop him up to sip on a glass of water when he regained some consciousness. Then, after he had fallen asleep, she brought down her blankets and slept on the floor next to him.
Fang shook her awake the next morning. Lucy opened her eyes to find him staring down at her. His skin had returned to its normal colour, and his eyes looked considerably brighter.
“Morning,” she said. “How are you feeling?”
“Better. Thank you, I’ll go.”
Lucy hauled herself to her feet.
“Won’t you at least stay for breakfast?” Lucy asked.
Fang shook his head. “No… thank you.”
“You’re welcome,” Lucy said. “I was happy to be able to assist you, for a change!”
She escorted Fang to the back door. Neither of them needed anyone to see Fang leaving her house so early in the morning. The Sandrock rumour mill would be pushed into overdrive.
The next day, Lucy found a letter in her mailbox. It read, “Thank you for yesterday. Fang.”
My dear Nia,
Maybe Mi-an already wrote and told you, but I saw Logan again.
Honestly… it did not go well. I am doing my utmost to banish all thoughts of him from my mind. My baby is fatherless, and I will remain a single mother. It’s fine.
And before you argue with me… I really am fine! This town is wonderful, and everyone has been so kind and helpful over the past couple of weeks. They are truly excited to welcome a new baby into the community, and I already have offers from Jasmine and Vivi and Mabel to babysit once the baby’s born.
I twisted my ankle the other week, but it’s already feeling much better. I was good and followed Fang’s directions to ice it and stay off it, and that really seemed to help. In fact, these days I am feeling pretty fantastic! The nausea’s completely gone, I have more energy… my hair is looking gloriously thick, I shall quite miss it when I am no longer pregnant!
The horniness persists, but my fantasies have changed. Perhaps you can recommend some erotica? I’ll take anything so long as it doesn’t involve bandits riding across sun-kissed sands. Or caves.
Before you ask, no, I don’t have my eye on anyone else right now. I’m just trying to knuckle down to work and save more money before the baby is born.
What else is going on? Well, Trudy’s hired a bounty hunter to help track down Logan, but he hasn’t appeared yet. He’s currently working a job, apparently, but should be arriving in Sandrock in a week or two.
Elsewhere in the town, Mi-an and I are working on largely cosmetic improvements. I’m helping Catori expand and redesign the games centre and museum in an effort to draw in more tourists. A lot of the buildings are receiving new coats of paint and signage, generally just giving the town a bit of a facelift. Heidi’s next project will require investors, so we really need to show them that Sandrock is a town worth investing in! Wish us luck!
Love, as always,
Lucy.
Having dropped Nia’s letter in the mailbox, Lucy shouldered her rucksack and headed off past Eufaula Salvage towards the cliffs. Several Old World office buildings protruded from the sands, creating artificial caves, and Lucy was intending to spend her day exploring them. Although many relic-seekers had gone spelunking in the caves throughout Sandrock’s history, what had been valuable to them was not what was valuable to Lucy. Old manuals, data discs, scraps of metal - those were the kinds of treasures that Lucy was seeking.
As Lucy was rifling through the drawers of an old desk, she heard a door swing open behind her. She paused.
“Mi-an?” She called out.
But the voice that replied was not Mi-an’s. It was a familiar, deep drawl.
“Lucy. We have to talk.”
Chapter 7: Logan's Version (Logan POV)
Notes:
A huge thank you to my friend L for their advice. They wrote a few paragraphs, and rephrased a few of my sentences, which greatly improved the overall tone of the chapter.
Chapter Text
Five months ago
There were three reasons Logan wore a mask.
Firstly, it was practical. It served to protect his mouth and nose from the sand when riding in the desert or encountering a sandstorm. It also worked, in conjunction with his hat, to shield his face from sunburn.
Secondly, it served as a psychological barrier. Until Logan atoned for his father’s death and fulfilled his father’s dying wish, he was ashamed of showing his face to the world.
Thirdly, and most obviously, it was a disguise. It made him difficult to be identified when he was committing a crime. It also meant that when he did need to blend in, all he needed to do was remove his mask, doff his hat, and pull his hair free of its usual ponytail, then - voila, he was virtually unrecognisable.
His white hair was still distinctive, so he didn’t venture out too often, but occasionally it was necessary to buy or trade - not steal - supplies, and in those instances it was handy to be able to visit a small town or caravan as a regular traveller.
Logan scanned the shopping list they’d assembled. Toothbrushes, razor blades (he’d sharpened his existing ones to their limit), sewing needles, boot soles, new clothes for Andy… it went on and on. He had put off visiting a town as long as possible, but now their needs were growing desperate. Satisfied that the list was complete, he stuffed it back in his pocket. He leaned forward to pat his goat Rambo’s neck, then glanced down at the two people standing next to him.
“Good luck,” Haru said.
“Come home to us soon!” Andy added.
Logan bent down to ruffle Andy’s blond hair. “I’ll be back afore you know it, kid,” he said. “Bye, Haru. Should be back in a coupla days.”
He and Rambo were soon racing across the sands, Rambo’s hooves barely making contact with the ground, with how fast he was running. Logan never worried about anyone - man or beast - chasing them down. Nothing could outrun Rambo; Logan would’ve bet on that.
They rode north, passing several villages and towns before settling on one Logan had never visited before. There were no Wanted posters here, and the only glances cast his way were aimed at Rambo. Logan patted Rambo’s shoulder. “See how popular you are? Don’t go gettin’ a big head, now,” Logan said to Rambo, who just bleated at him in response.
Logan spent a couple of hours buying everything on his list - and spending almost every single Gol he’d stolen over the past few months - before dusk fell and the stores began to close shop. Rambo’s saddlebags were packed to the brim.
It didn’t take long for Logan to find a saloon with a stable where he could tether Rambo for a few hours, allowing the goat to rest and replenish. Logan reckoned he’d spend his last few Gols on a hot meal and a couple of drinks; set himself up well for the long ride home. He wouldn’t need accommodation; Logan was accustomed to sleeping outdoors, preferred it, even. It was a beautiful spring night, and the air was cool, but not cold, perfect for a good night’s rest.
He headed into the saloon. It was his favourite type of haunt; dimly lit, slightly musty, the patrons largely locals desirous of a cold beer or two after having spent all day toiling in the hot sun. People who weren’t wanting to talk to anyone, just to sit and unwind for a while before heading home for bed. Logan had finished his meal and was heading to the bar to order his second drink when he saw her. She was sitting in a booth in the corner of the saloon beneath one of its brightest lights, the better to read the book she held in her hands. The light bathed her in a glow as if she were an exhibit in a gallery, highlighting her cheekbones and the tips of her long lashes. In contrast to her surroundings, she seemed almost too picture-perfect to be real.
Then a man walked up to her and began harassing her, and before Logan could react, she stirred from her reverie to smack the man on the arm and yell at him. Logan smothered a smile. The woman had spunk.
He crossed the short distance to the booth and laid his hand on the harasser’s shoulder. “You heard the woman,” Logan said, dropping the pitch of his voice in the way he’d learned was especially intimidating. The man twisted his head to look up at Logan and, meeting Logan’s ice-cold stare, he hastily made his exit.
Before he could really think his actions through, Logan slid onto the bench opposite the woman. He couldn’t help himself. He just wanted to continue looking at her. Even sitting this close, she didn’t look any less beautiful. Sculpted, full lips pressed together in a pout as she said, “I could’ve handled him.”
She spoke with the confidence of someone who knew how to use her temper to keep people in line. Logan wondered if she was wise, though, coming into a bar like this while dressed in fine city clothes, with such clean, freshly cut and styled hair. She was a mystery, no doubt, and Logan loved a good mystery. He was also keenly aware of just how much smaller she was than most of the men in this seedy bar, and it stirred his overpowering instinct to protect the vulnerable. He decided to follow those instincts and keep an eye on her.
“Sure, but he ain’t gonna be the last. Reckon I might as well sit here, scare ‘em away. I can stay quiet, so you can continue yer book. I ain’t one for much talking, anyway,” he said.
She looked up at him then, with large, luminous eyes that exuded warmth and a curious intelligence that Logan felt sure saw details he could never hope to comprehend. Naive, then, not stupid. The tips of her ears seemed to redden, and he wondered at that.
She laid down her book and said, “I should at least buy you a drink. As a thank you, I mean.”
Logan was temporarily rendered speechless by that request. She could have received a drink for free from almost any man in the room, and instead, here she was, offering to buy him one instead. He wasn’t exactly a stranger to such offers, but they had always stemmed from men or significantly older women, never from women like her. “No, I, er…”
“Oh, come on, what’d you like? I don’t mind, I was going to get myself another, anyway.”
Afraid of offending her were he to refuse, he said, “I’ll have what you have. I’m easy.”
She smiled at him then, and he was glad he was sitting, for he felt his knees weaken, and his palms grow sweaty.
She soon returned with the drinks: two straight shots of whiskey, whether or not for his benefit, he couldn’t be certain.
“Thanks.”
Logan had told her he’d be content to stay quiet, but he found it impossible to follow through. He wanted to learn everything there was to know about her. Where she was from, why she was here, hell, he’d have settled for listening to her describe last night’s dinner if it meant getting to remain in her company.
So they began to talk. He learned that she was from Highwind, that she was touring the country with her friend, Nia, in celebration of having just graduated as a builder from Highwind University. At one point, he mentioned Rambo, and she expressed her interest in goats, so, not seeing any harm in introducing them, he escorted her to the stables.
Rambo was well-behaved around strangers, but never friendly, so Logan was astonished when Rambo allowed the woman to pet him. Moreover, the goat actually seemed to be enjoying the attention - he nuzzled the woman’s shoulder and bleated in response to her compliments.
It wasn’t just that she was beautiful. Logan felt comfortable around her, the kind of comfort that usually only arose when you knew a person so intimately, so familiarly, that you were able to completely relax in their presence. They spent the rest of the evening just talking, and for those few hours, Logan forgot about Sandrock, his focus solely on his companion, in whose presence he wished to bathe for eternity.
Eventually, the saloon’s last bell rang, breaking the spell that had been woven, and Logan said a reluctant goodnight.
Then he realised she’d left her book on the table.
It would be easy enough to hand it in at the bar. But the allure of being able to lay eyes on her one last time was too great, and so he climbed the stairs to the saloon’s bedrooms, where she had said she would be spending the night.
Though he didn’t know which room she was staying in, light shone out from under only one door. He presumed this was hers; they’d only parted a few minutes ago, so it was unlikely she was already in bed. He walked up to the door and knocked on it.
She opened the door.
“You left yer book downstairs,” he said.
“Oh! Thanks.”
As he handed her the book, he couldn’t help but glance down at what she was wearing. She’d removed her shirt, and the vest she’d revealed was thin and did little to conceal her perfectly curvy figure. She wasn’t wearing a bra, and he could see the outline of her nipples. He suddenly wondered what it would be like to wrap his mouth around them.
“Guess I’ll say g’night again, then,” Logan mustered the ability to say.
But his goddess opened the door wider and said, “You could come in, if you like.”
Logan would’ve said he needed to be in a relationship with someone before falling into bed with them, and previously, that would have been true. For three years, he hadn’t given a single thought to relationships of any kind; his focus had solely been on his father’s illness, then his father’s death and Sandrock’s safety. Tonight, though, he wanted nothing more than to lose himself in her, so utterly and completely as to forget the world and everything in it.
She had fallen asleep. Logan carefully inched out from under her, lifting her hand up from around his waist, and shuffling his shoulder until her head fell back upon the pillow. She did not stir. He quietly climbed off the bed and began to dress. He collected his pistols and daggers from where he’d set them down upon the dresser and returned them to their holsters and sheaths. He tucked the blanket in around her, turned off the lamp, and walked out of the room.
Down in the stables, Rambo wagged his tail and nuzzled Logan in greeting. Then he began to extensively sniff Logan, eventually pulling his head back to give what Logan could’ve sworn was a smirk. Logan glared at the goat. “Not a word,” he warned.
Logan had plenty of time to contemplate the previous evening on the ride home. He didn’t - couldn’t - regret a single second. The thought of never seeing her again tugged at his heart and left him with a dull aching sensation, but he’d rather have spent the one evening with her than none at all.
After two years of spinning their wheels, following leads that vanished into thin air, Logan and Haru were finally making progress in their investigations into the Duvos presence in Sandrock. The train hijacking had attracted the attention of Grace, an Ataran Central Intelligence agent, and she was now their eyes and ears within the town.
Sandrock itself was improving, too. Two new builders had been recruited, young women from Highwind and Tallsky. Logan had briefly wondered if Sandrock’s builder from Highwind was his builder from Highwind, but it was surely too unlikely a coincidence. In any case, he followed their progress in the papers with interest. Finally, Sandrock’s fortunes seemed to have turned.
The day after the bridge had fallen, Grace had visited the bandits.
“The loss of the bridge is a disaster,” she said, “but Heidi and the builders are already on the job. As for the Geeglers, that problem seems to have been solved - primarily by Lucy, again.”
“Huh. Seems to me that if we’re ever to need a builder, this Lucy might be the one to recruit,” Logan said.
Grace smiled. “I agree,” she said. “I’ve not seen her fight, but she has to be tough if she’s held her own against the Geeglers, three different times, even! Though you wouldn’t think it, to look at her. She’s shorter than me, and so slight.”
Her words piqued Logan’s curiosity, but he again dismissed his thoughts. He couldn’t entertain such hopes. He didn’t deserve to, either. He had to remain focused on his mission, not allow himself to be distracted by daydreams.
When Grace had left, Haru said to Logan, “Are you alright? You seem… distracted.”
“Huh? Yeah, I’m fine,” Logan said.
“I wouldn’t blame you if you were to, you know…” Haru said. “Grace is very attractive.”
“Grace?” Logan cottoned on to what Haru was hinting at. “Nah… Grace ain’t my type. Sure, I appreciate what she’s doin’ for us, but there’s nothin’ there, Haru. Never will be.”
Logan had met his type weeks ago. And she was nothing like Grace.
A few weeks later, Grace had some exciting news for Logan and Haru.
HQ had intercepted two new transmissions from Duvos. One said, ‘the water tower is ready’. The other said, ‘The water in town has been successfully hidden’.
That incriminated the church, since it was the Church of the Light that controlled and monitored Sandrock’s water supply. Logan was not surprised. He had long been suspicious of the church; they had been the ones to imprison his Pa, after all. No doubt one or more of the church members were Duvosian spies.
The next morning, while Haru and Andy were still sound asleep, Logan snuck out of their hideout and made his way into Sandrock. He had to investigate the water tower for himself, see if there were any clues that Grace might have missed.
Logan’s investigation did not get far, however. A flash of light had caught his eye from up on the hill; Logan looked up to see a caped figure standing atop a building. From the figure’s stature and cape, Logan knew there was only one person it could be - Pen.
Pen extended a hand, then a beam of light suddenly extended down to the Water Tower. There was a loud explosion, and wood and water and metal piping were flung in all directions.
Logan had no idea how, but he appeared to have escaped injury. He sprang up onto Rambo’s back, and they began to flee alongside the train tracks, in the direction of the hideout. Logan was vaguely aware of Justice yelling at him, and for a second, Logan feared the sheriff might shoot, but the Ataran Express came hurtling down the tracks, separating the bandit from the Civil Corps.
Rambo, startled by the train, reared.
As Logan steadied Rambo, he turned his head, and that was when he saw her. His Highwind builder, as beautiful as he remembered. The explosion had evidently disturbed her sleep, for she was in her pyjamas, and her hair was awry. As his gaze met hers, Logan could see a look of recognition flicker across her face.
For a second, the rest of the world seemed to melt away, leaving the two of them staring at one another. Her lips parted in an expression of surprise, but there was no fear in her eyes, only the question that mirrored his own - what are you doing here? Then Rambo snorted, and Logan was jolted back into reality. The Civil Corps was in hot pursuit, and he had to flee. He pressed his knees into Rambo’s flanks, and the goat began to run, leaving Sandrock behind in a cloud of sand and dust.
Logan had a lot of questions for Grace the next time she visited.
“Yes, that was Lucy you saw,” Grace said. “She didn’t mention seeing you, though. But she, Elsie, and Mi-an have been asking a lot of questions about you around town. Elsie’s convinced you’re innocent, and she appears to have dragged both builders into her crusade.”
That was a comforting thought. Perhaps Lucy believed in him, too. “Good ol’ Else,” Logan said. “Say, uh… is Lucy seein’ anyone?”
“Not that I’ve heard. She seems pretty close with the doctor, though.”
“Fang? Really?”
“At least closer than anyone else is.” Grace arched an eyebrow. “Why do you ask?”
“Oh… no reason…”
“Aw, does Logan have a crush on the builder?” Andy teased.
“Andy…” Logan said, threateningly. Then he cleared his throat and said, “Besides, that’d be ridiculous. Ain’t like I’ve ever met the woman. Jus’ happened to catch a glimpse of her, that’s all. Anyway, Grace, ‘bout Pen… reckon you have any idea what kind of weapon it is he has?...”
The subject was successfully changed, but not before Haru and Grace had exchanged a knowing look. Neither of them believed Logan in the slightest.
Lucy. Logan knew her name, now. It was a pretty name, and he thought it suited her. He’d never hoped to see her again, and now it transpired she’d been living in his hometown for several months. It felt strange to think of her talking to his old friends, hanging out with Elsie and drinking in the Blue Moon, the source of so much of his youth’s entertainment. And she’d been asking around town about him. What had she learned? Did she regret the night she’d spent with him?
Grace had said that nearly everyone was blaming him for the water tower’s explosion. Logan already struggled with the notion that many of the Sandrockers hated him. These were people who’d looked after him after his mother had left, and his father turned to drink. People with whom he’d gone sandsledding, and fishing, and with whom he’d attended school before the school was closed down. He’d laughed with them, shared drinks with them, and had sparred with them in the ring. Now they truly believed he was their enemy, and his blood ran cold at the thought that Lucy, occupier of all his daydreams, was hearing their gossip and lies.
When he caught a glimpse of Lucy on his patrols, Logan couldn’t force himself to look away, no matter how hard he tried. Despite trying to cover the whole town equally, and not favour Lucy any more than the other townsfolk, he did still find himself memorising her habits, almost against his will.
She was very busy, often working from the early morning well into the evening. She often disappeared into her house in the afternoon, and Logan hoped it was to nap, because she certainly rarely stopped the rest of the day. Grace had said Lucy consistently topped the Workshops Rankings board, and Logan could see why.
Sometimes she ventured out into the desert, and Logan had the opportunity to witness her combat abilities as she hunted the monsters that lurked in the sands. She really was very good - Logan would even venture to say that she was better than most of the town, including the Civil Corps. Logan had a lot of respect for Justice and Unsuur, but not for their fighting skills.
As he watched her, he realised that Lucy enjoyed the hunt. There was no need for her to venture into battle so often. Mi-an was also a builder, and she hardly ever fought. Lucy could’ve commissioned the Civil Corps to collect materials for her, but she hardly ever did. On the occasions that he managed to catch a glimpse of her face, Logan could see that she was smiling.
The day he kidnapped Matilda, Logan had not expected Lucy to track him down. As he issued his challenge to Justice - “You sure you got enough folks to bring me in?” - he looked at Lucy. He knew she was as skilled a fighter as any in Sandrock, and the thought of getting to go head to head with her, well… To Logan, fighting had always felt a little like dancing. And he’d never danced with someone as attractive or thrilling as Lucy before.
He’d fantasised about sparring with her, about letting her win, about inviting her to take all of her pent-up energy out on him once he was her conquest.
As he looked at her, ready (eager, he hoped?) to fight him, he couldn’t shake these thoughts:
Why are you here, Lucy? I’d love to test your fighting skills, darlin’. Are you here to test mine? Do we share the same fantasy? I can play the fierce bandit for you, but I’d rather let you beat me. I’m afraid this fighting’s for real today, so I can’t afford to let you win, but I’ll happily lose to you in the future.
Logan launched himself at Lucy, his dagger drawn, excited to test his mettle against hers.
And then she ran.
Logan was puzzled. Why was she running? Where was the fighter he’d seen defeating Tripions and Boxing Jacks in the desert? His primal instincts triggered, he began to give chase. Lucy, where are you going?
Even Andy was staring at them in bemusement.
Then Lucy tripped. She fell onto her side, rolling onto her back and looking up at Logan.
He stopped short. There was genuine fear on Lucy’s face.
Then Pen ran in, and Logan, Haru, and Andy were forced to flee.
Logan was silent the entire ride home. He couldn’t shake the image of Lucy, lying on the ground and looking terrified, out of his mind. He wouldn’t have hurt her - surely she knew that? Hadn’t Elsie attested to his character? Would Lucy truly believe the Logan she’d known would pose a real threat? Worse - had she hurt herself when she’d fallen?
It was an agonising wait for Grace’s next visit. When she finally did arrive, it was late at night, and Andy was already in bed.
“Is Andy asleep?” Grace asked.
“Out for the count,” Logan said.
“Good. We need to talk.”
Haru and Logan exchanged glances. They’d never seen Grace look so serious. They gathered around the campfire; it was a chilly evening.
“How’s Lucy?” Logan asked, immediately.
Grace looked at him. “She’ll be fine. Twisted ankle and some bruising, nothing serious.”
Logan breathed out a sigh of relief.
“However…” Grace kept her gaze firmly fixated on Logan. “She’s pregnant.”
“What?” Logan’s face blanched. Of all the news Grace could have delivered, that was the most surprising. A horrible thought struck him. Swallowing thickly, he said, “er… how pregnant is she, exactly?”
He knew he was only raising Haru and Grace’s suspicions by asking, but he had to know.
“Twenty weeks, apparently. She mentioned being halfway through her pregnancy.”
Twenty weeks. A little under five months. Logan was struggling to do the math while he felt so disoriented, but counting backwards… yes, that was about the length of time that’d passed since they last met. Shit.
“That was an interesting question to ask first,” Grace said. “Are you asking because there’s a possibility the baby is yours?”
Logan didn’t see the point in lying. Grace and Haru were both too astute for that.
He stared down at the fire as he said, “Yes.”
He heard the sharp intake of breath from Haru and could see Grace rise from her seat out of the corner of his eye. She began to pace back and forth.
“How well do you know Lucy, Logan?”
Logan wanted to reply that he thought he knew her decently well. He knew her best friend’s name, and he’d listened to her talk about her upbringing. He knew she loved goats. He’d followed her career and noted all her accomplishments in the papers. And he had thought they’d shared a kinship through a love of fighting. But truthfully…
“Met her jus’ the once…”
“So not at all, then.” Grace, unaware of how cutting her words were, looked thoughtful. “I’ll talk to Lucy. See what I can persuade her to tell me about the father’s identity, and how much she knows about you.”
“Do you have any other news for us, Grace?” Haru asked. “Did Matilda have any injuries?”
“Matilda’s fine,” Grace said. “But as a result of what’s happened, Trudy has hired a bounty hunter to track the two of you down.” She handed a photo to Haru. “That’s him. I don’t think he poses a threat, but it never hurts to be alert.” She glanced over at Logan. “So I urge both of you to stay clear of Sandrock for now.”
Haru studied the photograph. “We’ll be careful,” he promised.
Grace nodded. “I’ll be off, then. Owen’s counting on me to be available for meal prep at seven. Sometimes I think I chose the wrong cover after all. Ah, well!”
When Grace had left, Haru shuffled his stool closer to Logan and said, “Logan? Do you wish to talk about it?”
Logan removed his hat from his head and held it in his hands. His finger traced over the silver L on the band.
“What’s there to say, Haru? I’ve jeopardised the mission, betrayed my Pa…”
“I don’t believe that’s true, Logan,” Haru said. “Our goal remains unchanged. And Howlett would’ve understood. He wouldn’t have wanted you to spend all your time in mourning. We still have a chance to save Sandrock and protect his legacy. I firmly believe that.”
“I hope yer right, Haru, I really do,” Logan sighed.
Logan was longing to meet with Lucy, despite Grace’s cautions. But between Lucy’s house renovations and her injury, she was spending most of her time at the Blue Moon, and there was no way for Logan to safely contact her. He spent the week helping Andy with schoolwork and hunting in the Badlands, while steadily growing all the more desperate.
His mind was a tangled mess of thoughts. He felt a deep shame and horror at having attacked a pregnant woman. That the woman was Lucy, and the baby was likely his, only made matters worse. He felt embarrassed that his magical night with Lucy had been revealed to Grace and Haru and would likely soon be known to all of Sandrock, too. He felt fear; fear that Lucy and the baby could be in danger, and that he wasn’t there to protect them. Fear for Lucy’s pregnancy in a harsh environment, in a town with a single doctor and no hospital.
But also, deep down, he dared to feel a little excited, too. He enjoyed being a parent to Andy; it’d prevented him from focusing entirely on his own grief and had helped ease the pain of having lost his father. Adding another child to the mix could only bring more joy, especially if it meant getting to experience early fatherhood. He loved babies and toddlers.
He hoped Lucy’s baby was his. He wasn’t sure he could bear the thought of her having another man’s child. And if he was the father, then it made reuniting with Lucy all the more likely.
Eventually, he heard from Grace that Lucy was preparing to move back into her house. He quietly planned to visit Lucy the next day. He’d visit her early in the morning, while Pen and Justice were likely to still be asleep. With Lucy’s house being located on the outskirts of Sandrock, he was confident that he could approach her without being seen.
He rose shortly before dawn. Riding Rambo, he wound his way along the cliffs between his hideout and the Eufaula Salvage scrapyard. At the top of the cliffs, Logan dismounted from Rambo and left him concealed behind the wall of a ruin. Logan would continue the rest of the way on foot.
He was within a couple of hundred feet of Lucy’s house when her back door opened. Logan darted behind a rock and watched.
Lucy stepped out… then so did Fang.
He could see Lucy look around, as if checking to see if anyone was watching, before sending Fang on his way.
Logan left. He was too confused, too angry, to confront Lucy right then.
Why was Fang leaving Lucy’s house so early in the morning? Was she sick? If so, why had she ushered him out the back door in secret? Was she seeing him? Grace had said they seemed to be close friends. Had Fang stayed the night?
Neither answer suited Logan.
Logan was so moody that day that even Andy kept his distance. Haru entertained the boy by having him design a new trap for their hideout’s security.
The next morning, Logan set out again. His anger had subsided, and he was feeling much calmer. He’d barely slept, though, and he knew he’d continue to suffer unless he spoke to Lucy. He needed to see her.
So it was that he followed her into a ruin, far enough from Sandrock that they were unlikely to be disturbed.
She was rifling through a desk, her back turned to him, when he stepped through the door. He saw her freeze.
“Mi-an?” She called out.
He wet his lips. Now that the moment had arrived, Logan, the monster hunter and bandit whose very name sent shivers down the spine of folk across the desert, was feeling… anxious. He did his best to smother his nerves as he said, “Lucy. We have to talk.”
Lucy spun around, a dagger in her hand. Damn, she’s quick. I didn’t even see her draw.
Logan put up his hands, showing that he was unarmed. He swallowed. “I ain’t gonna harm you.”
Her lips pressed together so tightly they blanched. She jerked her chin at him. “Okay. Talk,” she said.
Light, she looked beautiful. Pregnancy evidently suited her. Her hair was thick and glossy, and she had the neatest little bump, accentuated by the tight top she was wearing. Logan wished to worship her every perfect curve.
“Is the baby mine?”
“Yes,” she said, simply.
Logan’s heart was pounding. “Yer sure?”
He regretted the words the moment they left his mouth. Lucy’s eyes flashed with righteous anger.
“I haven’t slept with anyone else,” she said, her voice pure acid.
“I, er, saw Fang leaving yer house yesterday…”
He meant to follow up his words with, Are you well? , but before he had a chance to speak further, Lucy said, her voice dangerously low, “What are you insinuating, Logan?”
“N-nothing, I-” He was stammering now.
She took a step towards him, her dagger still raised. “I think you’d better leave.”
“Lucy-”
“Don’t you dare use my name. First, you attack me, then you ambush me, just to question my integrity? Leave.”
Logan saw it then. Lucy, the most beautiful woman in the world, the subject of his dreams, and the mother of his baby, hated him.
He turned and walked out of the building, his mouth dry, and his eyes stinging with unshed tears.
He had really fucked up.
Chapter 8: The Apology (NSFW)
Chapter Text
By the time Lucy had reached her house, her anger had simmered into a deep irritation. She replayed their conversation over and over in her mind. She heard the stammer in his voice, the look of surprise in his eyes as she’d threatened him with her dagger. She began to wish she had let him continue to speak. But, damn it, it was his fault for cornering her in the first place. If he hadn’t scared her, had approached her more gently, she’d have been amenable to a conversation.
At least he knew, now. Which begged the question: How had he found out? Was her bump really that noticeable? Or did he have a spy in town? She mentally ran through a list of potential suspects, but came up short. It could be someone she didn’t know very well, like one of the salvagers, or one of Heidi’s crew. It could even have been one of the tourists who’d overheard her announcement in the Blue Moon.
I, er, saw Fang leaving yer house yesterday… So Logan had been watching her. She wondered how long that had been going on. Did she occupy his thoughts as much as he’d occupied hers? She felt so conflicted. He was annoyingly handsome and had been so attentive that first evening, both in and out of the bedroom. She would’ve jumped at the chance of a repeat performance of that night. But he was also an outlaw, incapable of living an ordinary life, or of providing for her or the baby in a meaningful way. And, of course, there was that small matter of his having attacked her.
She groaned. Her head was beginning to ache. She wondered if she dared risk Burgess’s ire by drawing herself a hot bath. A long soak accompanied by a good book sounded like just what she needed right now.
“Well, Mayor, what are we gonna do with him? I mean, we can’t throw a kid in the clink…”
Justice, Unsure, Trudy, Pen, Miguel, Jasmine, and Lucy were all gathered around a small, tow-headed boy somewhere between the ages of eight and ten, to judge by his height and stature. The same boy that Lucy had seen tickling Matilda with a feather in the caves, that day Logan had attacked her. He was staring at them all with a sulky expression on his face.
He’d arrived in Sandrock that morning, disguised as the bounty hunter Trudy had hired. Lucy had seen through his disguise straight away - he was clearly a child, and it troubled her that a few of the townsfolk had apparently been fooled. She’d played along just long enough to ensure he wouldn’t be able to escape, then pulled off his wig, exposing his true identity for all to see. His name, they had learned, was Andy.
“He can stay with me,” Lucy said.
They all turned to stare at her, Andy included.
“I have a spare bedroom,” Lucy pointed out. “And I could use the help around my workshop, especially over the upcoming months.”
“What the boy needs is discipline,” Miguel said. “Perhaps the church is best suited to take him in…?”
Lucy observed the look of horror that washed over Andy’s face. She was certain that Logan wouldn’t wish his accomplice-or whatever Andy was to him; Lucy hadn’t determined their relationship yet-to be taken under church protection. Despite her own issues with Logan, she still felt loyalty to him, as the mother of his unborn child.
“I can provide structure and discipline,” she promised. “He can attend classes with Jasmine, and I’m sure we can work in some community service, too. Litter picking around the oasis, maybe.”
“If you’re sure, Lucy…” Trudy began.
Andy looked between Lucy and Miguel.
“Lemme go with the builder!” He pleaded.
“Very well,” Trudy said. “Then I hereby sentence Andy the bandit child to community service with Lucy and mandatory attendance in school.”
Andy made an obligatory noise of protest, but his expression suggested he was relieved to be going with Lucy.
Lucy approached him. “You must be hungry,” she said. “How about I make us lunch, and you can check out your new room?”
“I guess. What’re you up to, anyway? First you rat me out, now yer sayin’ I can stay with you?”
Lucy looked at him, then back at Pen and Miguel. She dropped her voice to a whisper and said, “Can you keep a secret, Andy?”
Andy looked offended. “Of course! I ain’t no snitch.”
“Let’s get home first. Then I’ll tell you everything.”
Once inside her house, Lucy offered to give Andy a tour, so he would know where the bathroom was.
“...and this is your room,” she said, showing him the second bedroom.
Andy frowned. “There ain’t anythin’ in it.”
“We’ll go shopping this afternoon,” Lucy said. “We’ll have something by bedtime, I promise.”
Andy narrowed his eyes at her. “You ever gonna answer my first question?” He said.
Lucy gazed levelly at him. “The truth is… I know Logan. And I know he’d rather you be with me than with Miguel.”
“Yeah, that tracks,” Andy said. “He’s always talkin’ ‘bout you.”
Lucy smothered her surprise and, keeping her tone light, said, “I’m sure he is! What has he said, exactly?”
“Oh, jus’, ‘Lucy’s the best builder in Sandrock. You ever find yerself stuck in town, yer safe with Lucy’,” Andy said. “That sorta thing. So I reckon you must be pretty cool. Which means… You ain’t really gonna make me do community service, are ya?”
“Sorry, kiddo. I’m not risking the Mayor’s wrath.” Not that Lucy could imagine Trudy ever being truly angry. “Besides, if I don’t follow through on my promises, they may take you away from me. But I’m sure we can come to a compromise. Say… a piece of candy for every five pieces of trash collected?”
“Yeah, alright,” Andy said.
They made their way back downstairs and into the kitchen, where Lucy began to prepare lunch. She poured a glass of water for Andy and offered him a seat at her dining table.
“Does Logan know you’re here?”
Andy shook his head. “Nah. I snuck out while he an’ Haru were asleep. I left a note, though.”
Lucy hoped Logan wasn’t completely beside himself at that moment. She wondered what Andy’s note had said.
“How’d you come to join Logan’s gang?”
“Yer askin’ a lot of questions. Are yer tryna make me let down my guard? I thought you knew Logan, anyhow? Why dontcha jus’ ask him?”
“He doesn’t talk about you. Wants to keep you safe,” Lucy said, surprising herself by how glibly she talked. “Look. I promise I won’t ask you anything that could jeopardise the mission. I don’t wish to know anything about Logan’s plans. But I would like to get to know you better, especially if you’re staying with me.”
Andy seemed placated by Lucy’s answer. He stared down at his drink as he said, “I got lost, out in the desert… I remember there was my Ma, and Pa, and my Grandma… I was playin’ by a creek, chasin’ a rabbit, and when I turned around I… didn’t know where I was. An’ I kept wanderin’ and wanderin’ for days, even... eventually Logan an’ Haru found me. Helped me look for my family but we never found ‘em. That’s when Logan said I could join his gang. Look, I don’t know what he got against y’all. But he took care of me an’ mine, so that makes him alright in my book.”
No doubt Logan could’ve dropped Andy off at the next town, or found a family to take Andy in, but it sounded as if he hadn’t hesitated to take personal responsibility for the boy. Lucy wasn’t sure she could’ve done the same. She thought of how Howlett had essentially adopted Haru, and whether that had influenced Logan’s decision.
Lucy considered how difficult it must have been to care for a small boy while on the run. Andy’s clothes were a little ragged, but they fit him well. His boots looked sturdy. He had a red cape and wore a medallion around his neck emblazoned with the letter A; both had been obviously custom-made for him. His hair was dirty, but his teeth looked clean. Logan had clearly been resourceful.
“It’s a cool costume you have. Did Logan make it?”
“Yeah! It marks me as a bona fide member of the gang,” Andy said proudly.
Hand-sewn? If so, that was doubly impressive.
“So if Logan didn’t send you, why’re you here? Why pretend to be the bounty hunter?” Lucy asked.
“I heard Haru an’ Logan talkin' about how Pen is a tough opponent, and they were wavin' around a picture of some red-haired fella sayin' he was comin' to town soon, so… I came up with a plan! Make a disguise! Get a super shield! Blocks space punch, obviously.”
He was here to help Logan.
“Ah, hence the diagram you were waving in my face this morning…”
“Well, yer the best builder, ain’t ya? Hey, you reckon you could still make it for me?...”
“Sure.” Lucy was already working on a number of projects for Catori for free; why not throw another onto the pile? She sighed.
She placed soup and sandwiches upon the table and took a seat opposite Andy.
“Why’d you say you’d need my help?” Andy asked. “S’what you told the Mayor. That you’d need my help over the upcomin’ months.”
“Oh. I’m going to have a baby.”
“Really? When?”
“Near the end of winter,” Lucy said.
“Dontcha… y’know… have to have someone else to have a baby?”
“Not always,” Lucy said. “I’m having this baby alone.” The weight of those words seemed very heavy at that moment.
“Reckon you need yer own gang,” Andy said.
Lucy thought of Mi-an and Elsie, Vivi and Jasmine and Trudy; all the people who’d already volunteered their assistance. She felt very fortunate. But it wasn’t quite the same as having a family.
After lunch, they took Lucy’s yakmel and cart into town to shop for furniture and supplies. When she had built the stable, Lucy had been convinced that she wanted a horse, but had ultimately decided a sturdy yakmel might better suit her needs. The yakmel’s name was Yolanda.
They found a bed and dresser at the General Store, and bedding at Tailor Made. Andy took to Vivi immediately, though he was disappointed by her selection of available quilts.
“Logan got me an amazin’ quilt last fall,” Andy said. “It has stars all over it, an’ it’s super warm.”
“Hopefully you’ll see it again someday soon,” Lucy said. “Sounds like Logan really cares for you.”
“He’s always sayin’ we’re a gang, but we’re a family, too.”
“What about Haru? What is he like?”
“Haru’s awesome! Always makin’ all kinds of things, like bombs, an’ soaps, an’ creams. He cooks better food than Logan, too. Logan’s always burnin’ t’meat, says he likes it crispy, but I reckon he jus’ don’t know how to cook. Ain’t never heard of seasonin’, either. It’s disgraceful.”
Two very different men, then. One brash and impulsive, the other quiet and intelligent, each with skills to complement the other. Lucy supposed they must be close, if they’d survived two years on the run together and were still friends. She wasn’t sure if she'd feel the same about Nia if they were to find themselves in similar circumstances.
Memories surfaced of Nia banging on her door, forcing Lucy to go gliding with her, dragging a protesting Lucy out to bars and clubs. It’d been Nia who’d organised Lucy’s graduation celebration, planning their route and booking their accommodation. Nia had often irritated Lucy with her cheerful optimism and her refusal to take Lucy’s no for an answer, but now Lucy was beginning to recognise how valuable a friend Nia had been.
Lucy had always striven to be independent, to work hard to forge her own path. She’d chosen Sandrock precisely because of how isolated and far from her family it was. Being bullied had caused her to hunker down, to do her best to shut out the rest of the world, to ensure she relied upon no one. But people thrived in a community, and it transpired that even a bandit like Logan had people like Haru and Andy for support.
Nia had always treated Lucy as an introvert who had needed saving, and she hadn’t been entirely wrong. Lucy was realising she’d been a shitty friend at times, often pushing Nia away when Nia was only trying to distract Lucy from spiralling thoughts. Moving to Sandrock, though, had been far from the wrong decision. Lucy was valued as a builder, and her work had provided her with a more comfortable social role to play.
Andy and Lucy finished their afternoon by shopping for smaller supplies; toiletries for Andy, pencils and paper for school, and finally, to Andy’s delight, a bag of assorted candy. Then they headed home; Lucy to assemble the furniture, and Andy to brush and feed Yolanda.
“You may look around my workshop,” Lucy said, “but no poking - for your sake as well as mine. Some of the machines could take an eye or a finger if you’re not careful. But if you can promise me you’ll be good, then I promise to show you how to safely operate them in the future. You could help me make the shield. Deal?”
“Coo-ool,” Andy said. “You have a deal.”
Andy’s bedroom was ready by late evening, as Lucy had promised. She’d had to recruit help from Rocky to carry the mattress up the stairs, but nearly everything else she had managed herself. In addition to the bed and dresser, Lucy had strung up some coloured lights and hung a couple of bright paintings on the walls. Andy had filled a rucksack with his favourite toys and books before leaving the hideout, too, which he had scattered onto the floor.
“Can you read? Or would you like me to read to you?” Lucy asked. She’d been a precocious reader herself - had been devouring books by age five - but she had no idea what Andy’s education might have been like.
“I can read!” Andy said, indignantly. Then he added, “But if you’d like to read to me, that’d be cool, too…”
Lucy smothered a smile. “Very well,” she said. “But first - go and brush your teeth!”
Andy groaned. “Now yer sounding jus’ like Logan,” he said.
Lucy and Andy spent the next evening in the Blue Moon. Jasmine and Trudy were there, too, and Andy ran off to play with Jasmine while Lucy sat at the bar and chatted with her friends. Behind the bar, Grace was cleaning glasses and serving drinks to patrons.
“Aw, look at them! Fast friends already,” Mi-an said, looking over at the two children.
Lucy grinned. “Andy has a little crush on Jasmine,” she said. “He gets quite flustered around her! It’s adorable.”
“‘Bout time Jasmine had a buddy around here,” Elsie said. “Yer sayin’ Logan adopted him?”
“Yes. Seems to have treated him very well, too,” Lucy said. “You’re right, Elsie. A man can’t care for a child, like Logan has for Andy, and be a terrible person.”
“A top-up?” Grace asked, gesturing at Lucy’s juice.
“No, thank you,” Lucy said. “Any more sugar and this baby won’t stop kicking me. Water, please, Grace.”
“My Ma thinks it makes Logan look worse. Says he sent a child in to do his dirty work fer him.” Elsie said.
Lucy shook her head. “I don’t believe that’s the case.”
“My folk’ve been driving me nuts lately,” Elsie said. “Disagreeing with everythin’ I say, ‘bout Logan or otherwise. My pa calls me lazy. Says I ain’t doing enough to help.”
“What do you want to do?” Lucy asked her.
“Eh… I dunno. Ranch work… it ain’t me. I want somethin’ more…”
“Check in at the library?” Lucy shrugged. “The ones in Highwind always had a careers section.”
“That ain’t a bad idea,” Elsie said, thoughtfully.
“Has Andy talked much about Logan?” Mi-an asked. “Can’t we use him to track Logan down?”
“He says Logan always kept him in the dark with regards to any plans,” Lucy said. “The Civil Corps spoke to him, too. Andy says he knows nothing, and I’m inclined to believe him. I have no doubt, too, that Logan would move on if he were to feel his base was compromised.”
Mi-an sighed. “True. It couldn’t be that easy, or else we’d have found him by now.”
“It was kind of you to take Andy in, Lucy,” Grace said. “You must have enough on your plate.”
“He’s a decent kid. And he’s at school during the day, anyway. Helps me with the yakmel, keeps me company - he’s really no problem.”
“Still, having a bandit’s child around the house must be a little strange,” Grace said.
Lucy’s ears reddened. I’m already due to have one of those anyway, she thought. She kept her eyes on her glass as she said, “I suppose it is, but then life in this town is already a little strange.”
Grace laughed. “I’ll toast to that,” she said.
Jasmine and Trudy walked over to the women.
“Lucy?” Jasmine asked. “Can Andy have a sleepover with us tomorrow night?”
Lucy looked towards Trudy, who nodded. “I’m fine with it if you are,” Trudy said.
“Then of course!” Lucy said, smiling at Jasmine. “I’ll drop him off tomorrow evening.”
Jasmine ran to deliver the good news to Andy.
Lucy turned back to her friends. “See? I have so much help here, too,” she said. “Andy’s not an imposition at all. Now, where were we… I believe your next round was on me?”
The morning after the sleepover, Lucy awoke to discover that a sandstorm had enveloped the town. Andy wouldn’t be coming home any time soon, then.
She pulled on a long jacket and boots on over her pyjamas, then donned gloves, a hat, goggles, and a mask. She had learned her lesson about leaving skin exposed during a sandstorm. She went outside only to feed Yolanda and check that the stable doors were closed and secured against the strong winds. Lucy could spend the rest of the day indoors. It would be lovely to take a day off work and curl up with a good book.
She was about to head back inside when she saw a large, dark shape looming on the horizon. It could be a wild yakmel, which didn’t bode too well for her this close to the house. Lucy began to search for something she could use to shoo the yakmel away.
It grew closer. It wasn’t a yakmel at all. It was a goat, and his rider.
“Logan!” Lucy called, though he’d be unlikely to hear her, what with the winds howling all around.
He dismounted from his goat and walked towards her. He started to speak, but even though he was shouting, she could barely make out what he was saying. She thought she heard “check” and “Andy”.
“Come inside!” She yelled. “Put your goat in the stables!” She pointed to one of the empty stalls.
Logan seemed to understand that, at least. He and the goat walked through the gate, then Lucy held the stable doors open just long enough for Logan and the goat to slip inside. Lucy followed them.
“Hay’s over there,” she said, gesturing as she pulled her hosepipe to the trough to fill with water.
“You’ll talk to me, then?” Logan asked. They could hear each other more clearly now.
“I can hardly send you back out into the sandstorm now, can I?” Lucy said, though there was no bite to her words. “Yes. We can talk. By the way, what is your goat’s name?”
“His name’s Rambo.”
“Hello Rambo,” Lucy said, petting his neck. “I hope you enjoy your stay.”
After seeing that Rambo was settled, Lucy showed Logan into her house. They headed through the back, into the kitchen.
Lucy removed her goggles, mask, hat, gloves, and boots, but kept her coat on, remembering that she only had pyjamas on underneath. Logan removed his sand gear, too, but kept the mask.
“I’ve seen your face before, you know,” Lucy pointed out. “I’ll make us tea, so you can remove your mask and have a drink.”
Logan quietly removed his mask and shoved it in a pocket. Lucy tried not to stare. She had forgotten quite how handsome he was.
“If you’ve come to check up on Andy, he stayed the night with Trudy and Jasmine,” she said. “It’s just me right now.”
“How’s he doin’? Was mighty kind of you to take him in,” Logan said.
Lucy began to fill the kettle. “He’s fine. Misses you, though. He talks about you constantly. Hasn’t given away any of your secrets, though, so don’t worry about that. He’s very loyal.”
“That he is.” Logan watched her. “Yer not gonna ask how I knew he was here?”
“I presume you have a spy in town,” Lucy said. “But I’m not going to pry. I think I’d rather not know, for my own safety.”
Logan nodded. “We, uh, got off on the wrong foot last week…”
“We did.” Lucy folded her arms and leaned back against the counter. “I should’ve listened. I’m ready now, if you’d like to talk.”
“How’re you an’, uh, the baby?” Logan said, a little awkwardly. “Heard you twisted yer ankle…”
“I’m fine,” Lucy said, sticking out her foot and rolling her ankle to show she had the full range of motion. “Baby’s fine, too. Growing well.” She laid a hand on her bump; Logan’s gaze followed her hand. “They’re asleep right now, though.”
“I didn’t mean to sound all accusatory last week. Jus’... tryna wrap my head around that bein’ my baby in there.”
Lucy nodded. “I know. It’s odd for me, too, and I’ve had far longer to come to terms with it.” She swallowed. “So… um… how do you feel about it?”
“Honestly, I ain’t unhappy. I love bein’ a father to Andy, an’ I’ll be one to this baby too, if you let me.”
“That’s not the issue, though, is it? You’re an outlaw. Even if I want you, you can’t be here. You’re only sitting here right now because there’s a sandstorm outside and you know damn well no one’ll be approaching. And if you give yourself up, you have a long jail sentence ahead of you…”
“We can meet up. And I ain’t guilty of everythin’ they’re charging me with. Haru an’ I, we have a plan to save Sandrock. An’ if that happens…”
“Yes, we can try to meet up… but that’s not what I need! I need someone here, to help me when I’m too big to bend down easily, or carry in the groceries when I’m tired… or call the doctor if I’m sick or go into labour. And I’m saving all I can… but I’m concerned about how I’ll manage for funds when the baby’s born and I can’t work as hard because I’ve been up half the night with a newborn. What can you do - steal Gols for the baby?”
Logan was silent.
The kettle finished boiling, giving Lucy the opportunity to turn away from Logan for a moment.
“Anyway…” Lucy said. “What do you mean, save Sandrock?” She poured the boiling water into a teapot, dropping in a mesh ball filled with tea leaves. Turning back around to face Logan, she said, “I think you’d better start at the beginning.”
So Logan told her everything, though without compromising his spy or giving away the location of his hideout. How the train robbery was a fake, to attract attention. How he suspected the church was stealing water. How it hadn’t been him who’d blown up the water tower, but Pen.
“Pen!” Lucy exclaimed. “I never did trust him.”
“Please stay away from him, Luce,” Logan said. “Pen’s dangerous.”
“I already do,” Lucy replied, with a slight smile. Then she frowned. “Logan… I understand kidnapping Matilda. I think it was a stupid plan, but I at least understand why. But… why did you attack me?”
Logan flushed. “I’ve seen you fight out in the desert,” he said. “I weren’t spyin’ on you, mind. Jus’... I’d be out there myself, collectin’ herbs or goin’ sandfishing, an’ you were always out there, too. Yer a good fighter, better than most of Sandrock. An’ yer like me - you enjoy fightin’. It’s in yer blood as much as it’s in mine. So I thought, heck, she wants to fight me. A test of skills.”
Lucy stared at him. “You thought I’d want to fight?”
“Why else’d you track me down?” Logan said. “You ran in there with the Civil Corps - what was I supposed t’think?”
Lucy considered it from Logan’s perspective. It was hard to come to a different conclusion. “That’s true. I didn’t exactly have time to explain otherwise.” She wasn’t even sure what her plan had been. Obstruct Justice and Unsuur from arresting Logan? Shout at Logan that she was pregnant? She’d been just as foolish and impulsive as Logan.
Did she enjoy fighting? She’d been about to protest his words, but deep down she knew he was right. She did enjoy the adrenaline rush it gave her. She hadn’t shied away from battling the Geeglers. She’d accepted many commissions from the Civil Corps to cull monster herds.
She smiled. “I guess we’re both idiots.”
“Heh. Speak fer yerself.”
As Lucy fetched mugs from a cupboard, Logan said, “What does Andy know?”
“He knows I’m pregnant, but that’s it,” Lucy said. “I was thinking that… maybe we should tell him together.”
Logan looked at her. “I like the sound of that - together,” he said.
It was Lucy’s turn to blush.
She poured the tea and handed a mug to Logan.
“Look,” he said, “I know pregnancy ain’t easy. An’ yer right, I can’t always be there for you. But I wanna help in any way I can… if there’s anythin’ I can find, a commission I can help complete, you let me know.”
Lucy looked at him. He was so irritatingly handsome, and he looked so earnest right then that it did things to her. She could feel a searing heat spread between her thighs. She swallowed thickly, then, taking the plunge, said, “There is one way you can help me…”
He looked at her, not comprehending.
“Come upstairs with me.”
“Lucy…”
“Please?”
“You can’t be serious.”
Lucy felt a hot wave of embarrassment wash over her. Of course, she sounded ridiculous. But she felt so heady with desire that she pushed through her shame, placed down her mug on the counter, and walked up to him, until her thighs were brushing against his knees. He looked up at her, his expression unreadable.
“Last time we met, you pulled a dagger on me,” he said, his voice low. “I thought you hated me.”
“Hated you?” She repeated. “No… I was annoyed, embarrassed… but I never hated you.”
His shoulders seemed to sag as if in relief.
“You’ve been constantly on my mind,” Lucy continued, her voice soft, barely above a whisper. “I haven’t stopped thinking about you since that night… wanting a repeat of our time together.”
He reached out to take hold of her hands, his thumbs idly stroking circles on her palms.
“Ask me again,” he said, his voice a little rougher this time.
“Logan… please fuck me.”
His eyes widened in surprise at the boldness of her request, but no protest escaped his lips. He tugged on her hands, pulling her forward until she was close enough for him to lean in and press his lips against hers, gently at first, then more urgently. Logan parted Lucy’s lips with his tongue, and Lucy caught his tongue between her teeth, grinning against his mouth as she sucked his tongue deeper, swirling her tongue around his.
Eventually, he pulled back, seeking air, and groaned. “Let’s go upstairs,” he agreed.
Lucy grinned. She headed out of the kitchen and up the stairs, Logan following at her heels.
They entered the bedroom, Lucy deftly unbuttoning her coat as she walked. She shrugged it off her shoulders and threw it onto a chair in the corner of the room.
Logan chuckled at seeing her pyjamas. “All ready fer bed, I see.”
“Never got dressed. Didn’t exactly plan to leave the house today.”
Lucy climbed up onto the bed and sat cross-legged, elbows on her knees and her chin resting on her hands, as she watched Logan undress.
“Do you have to stare?” He asked, although he didn’t sound upset.
“Mm-hmm. I have no idea when I’ll next be seeing you,” Lucy replied. “I have to drink this all in.”
When he was fully naked, he walked over to the edge of the bed. Lucy’s eyes swept over him hungrily, taking in every inch of his body, from the scars she remembered tracing with her fingers to his thick, hard cock, ready and waiting for her to wrap slender fingers around.
He cleared his throat. “Um, what would work best fer you…?”
She uncrossed her legs and slid off the bed, standing beside him. “You on your back,” she commanded.
He lay on the bed, propped up on his elbows as it was his turn to watch her undress. Lucy felt very self-conscious as she removed her pyjamas, exposing the small, round curve of her pregnant belly. Swallowing her nerves, she climbed back onto the bed and straddled Logan’s lap.
He gazed up at her, reaching up a hand to lightly trace a line from her neck down to her thigh, his fingers skimming over her curves. Lucy closed her eyes, moaning softly, relishing his touch, shuddering as he brushed her more sensitive spots.
“Yer even more beautiful than I remember,” Logan whispered.
Lucy bent down to kiss him as she grasped his cock in her hands, sliding it along her slit until it was slick with her juices. Then she guided him into her, lowering herself onto him tantalizingly slowly until she had completely enveloped him. He placed his hands on her hips to help steady her, to control her movements, syncing them with his thrusts.
Lucy rocked back on her heels and arched her back. She moaned loudly, knowing they were alone in a house surrounded by a howling sandstorm. She delighted in riding him, rolling her hips until she found the precise angle that perfected her pleasure. He was hers to use entirely as she desired.
He began to thrust harder, Lucy’s moans increasing in intensity and volume to match,
“Fuck, Luce!” He exclaimed. “Yer so damn hot.”
Hearing him utter her name like that was enough to send her over the brink, pulses of ecstasy coursing so intensely through her body that for a moment she couldn’t breathe.
He didn’t stop. He continued to thrust, prolonging her sensations, causing her toes to curl and spine to tingle until, just when she was about to scream that she’d had enough, he reached his own climax, spilling inside her. Lucy waited until he had fully softened before rolling back onto the bed beside him, her body covered in a light sheen of sweat.
Then, before either of them could speak, there was a sharp rapping of knuckles on the front door.
Lucy looked at Logan, her eyes fearfully wide. “Could mean Andy…” she said.
Logan nodded.
Lucy hastily dressed. She pulled on her pyjamas and coat, ran her fingers through her hair, then ran downstairs and opened the door.
Pen smiled broadly at her through a mesh mask.
“Ah! Good morning, Skinny,” he said. “I came to check on our most vulnerable citizen in this absolutely ghastly weather. How are you doing?”
Lucy’s breath hitched in her throat. Pen’s words were innocuous enough, but his eyes seemed to bore through her, noticing every stray hair, the flush on her cheeks, and the sweat still prickling her skin.
“I’m fine, Pen. Thank you. Was just taking a nap.”
She hoped the winds really had concealed her sounds.
Pen gave her a long, hard look, then his smile deepened and he said, “Excellent! I’ll be on my way, then. Do take care!”
Lucy shut the door, then sank down onto the floor and breathed out a sigh.
Chapter 9: Andy Learns (NSFW)
Notes:
A special thank you to vivelox for the contribution of particularly crucial scene!
Thank you, too, to vivelox and DeadManOverMyShoulder for their live reactions.
And finally, a huge thank you to my partner-in-crime polinawrotewhat for the enormous amount of feedback and support!
Chapter Text
“Lucy?” Logan appeared at the top of the stairs in his underwear, a look of concern on his face.
Lucy hauled herself to her feet. She turned around to lock and bolt the front door. “That was Pen,” she said. “Said he came to check on me.”
Logan ambled down the stairs. He walked up to Lucy and wrapped his arms protectively around her, planting a kiss on the top of her head. Lucy closed her eyes and leaned against him, resting her head on his chest and relishing the warmth of his bare skin.
Eventually, she pulled away. “Let’s go back upstairs. I can’t be sure that he isn’t lurking outside still.”
They walked silently back up the wooden stairs, Lucy leading. She was beginning to feel embarrassed by her earlier actions when Logan, below, said, “I like this view.” She could hear the grin in his voice.
Perhaps she hadn’t made a mistake after all.
She paused at the threshold to Andy’s room. “This is where Andy sleeps, by the way,” she said.
“Looks right cosy,” Logan said approvingly.
“I should shower,” Lucy said. “You’re welcome to join me if you’d like.” She had to imagine that Logan rarely had the opportunity for a proper hot shower.
“Sure, don’t mind if I do.”
Lucy retrieved a spare towel from the hall closet, then entered the bathroom. The shower stall was large, with built-in seating and a glass door. Sandrock’s motto being ‘conserve water’, even short showers were a luxury, and Lucy enjoyed every second of them.
Hanging up the second towel, Lucy stripped, her back turned to Logan. She turned on the shower, then immediately stepped inside, eyes closed, shuddering as the still-cold water cascaded down her spine. She sensed Logan stepping in beside her and stepped aside to make room for him.
Why did she feel so awkward? It was just a shower, shared for practicality rather than intimacy. She turned away from Logan to reach for the soap, but as soon as her hand closed around the bar, Logan retrieved it from her. “Allow me,” he said. He lathered up the soap and began to massage the bubbles into her wet skin.
“Are you too shy to look at me now, Luce?” He said, teasingly.
Lucy was glad the water was now hot and turning her skin red, to camouflage the blush she felt sure was spreading over her face.
“Propositioning you like that… I shouldn’t have done that.” She swallowed.
“It was rather bold,” Logan agreed. “But you’d best not be regrettin’ it.”
“I don’t, not at all. I just… well, it’s not like me. None of this is… I… don’t want you to have the wrong opinion of me,” she said, lamely. She was acutely aware of the absurdity of her words, talking as if she wasn’t now standing naked before him while his sudsy hands worked their way down her body.
Logan paused as he reached her waist. Lucy could sense his reluctance to touch her bump.
“So yer tellin’ me you don’t say that to all the men?” His tone was still teasing, but Lucy could hear the doubt in his voice.
“There are no other men,” she assured him. Seeing that he’d stopped, she took the soap back and scrubbed it onto a washcloth, which she ran over her belly and between her thighs, where her skin was still sticky.
“What about university? Did you have many boyfriends?”
“Me? Boyfriends?” Lucy asked, as if the very notion was incredulous. She looked up at him then, to see her staring at her in genuine bemusement.
“Soap?” She offered, holding up the bar. He gave a slight nod, so she began to lather his body.
“You surely ain’t tellin’ me you never had a relationship before…”
“I wasn’t exactly the popular type,” Lucy explained.
Logan’s hands skimmed her sides, settling in the dip of her waist and giving her a gentle squeeze. “I refuse to believe that. Not someone as beautiful as you…”
Lucy dropped her gaze. “You’re the first to tell me that,” she said. “Apart from Nia, but she’s my best friend. It’s her duty to flatter me.” She smiled as if she’d made a joke.
There was no response from Logan, and Lucy felt her embarrassment grow. She could imagine what he might be thinking; how her actions had been entirely incongruous with what she was now telling him.
Having finished soaping his torso, she passed the soap back again. “So what about you?” She dared to ask. “Have you encountered many women on your trails as an outlaw?”
“Ain’t exactly been a priority of mine,” Logan replied. “You’ve been the only one since… well, since my Pa died.”
“Oh.” Lucy wondered what that meant for the two of them.
Now they were both clean, she turned off the shower. As much as she’d love to continue standing beneath the hot water - and she was sure Logan felt the same - the need to conserve water was too deeply ingrained in her consciousness now.
They stepped out of the shower, each reaching for a towel. They quietly began to dry themselves.
“Have you told yer parents ‘bout the baby yet?” Logan asked.
“No, but I probably should,” Lucy said. “Perhaps not the part where the father’s the infamous bandit they’ve been reading about in the papers, though.”
She wrapped the towel tightly around herself and secured it in place. She turned to see Logan with his back towards her, hanging up the towel he’d just finished using, and she stood there for a minute, admiring him.
“I’d give anythin’,” he said, “to be able to tell my Pa.”
Lucy hesitated, then approached him, wrapped her arms around his waist, and squeezed him. She wasn’t sure what to say. She’d never lost a parent. He probably thought she was being selfish, withholding important news from her family, and perhaps she was. Her parents weren’t terrible people; they hadn’t been abusive or neglectful. They deserved to know.
She released Logan, turned around and walked back into her bedroom to search for clean clothes. As she dressed, she glanced over at the unmade bed and messy sheets, and her cheeks burned hot again. Logan had told her not to regret anything, but she still felt like a fool. What had she been thinking?
Logan entered the room. “There you are,” he said, smiling at her. He stooped to pick up his clothes, and Lucy turned to look out the window so as not to stare at him. As if she hadn’t, just a half-hour earlier, told him she needed to look at him to drink all of him in.
To her regret and relief, the storm outside seemed to be subsiding.
“Looks as if it’s time fer me to get goin’,” Logan said, following her gaze.
Lucy nodded. “I’ll go downstairs and check that Pen really did leave,” she said.
She practically flew down the stairs, hastily pulled on her storm gear, then went to check her yard. Sand had collected in drifts along the walls of the house and stables, and her mailbox was crooked, but otherwise everything looked intact, and there was no sign of Pen.
“It’s all clear! He’s gone!” Lucy called out as she reentered her house.
Logan was standing in the kitchen, fully dressed. “Guess that’s my cue to leave, then,” he said.
“Yes.” Lucy bit down on the inside of her cheeks. She was still struggling to process all that had happened.
He seemed to be waiting for her to say something.
“Um… when will I see you again?” She asked.
Logan took a step towards her. He placed a finger beneath her chin and tilted her face up towards him. Then he dipped his head and kissed her gently on the lips.
“I’ll find you again soon,” he promised.
He removed his mask from his pocket and wrapped it around his face. Then, tipping his hat at Lucy, he headed back out into the dying storm.
Lucy returned to her bedroom and crawled onto the bed. She pulled the covers over her head and buried her face in the sheets that still smelled of him. Then, without really understanding why, she began to cry.
Lucy wished she could’ve told Andy that she’d seen Logan, that Logan had come to check up on Andy during the storm, but she didn’t need Andy asking her questions about Logan, not yet. Hopefully, they’d be able to arrange a meeting soon for the three of them to meet together.
“Did you have fun with Jasmine?” She asked Andy when he returned home after the storm.
“Yeah! Mayor Trudy baked cupcakes, an’ we got to decorate,” he said. “Jasmine lent me one of her books, too. It’s a murder mystery!”
Lucy grinned. “My favourite genre,” she said. “Say, I was thinking - how about we work on that shield for Logan? Together?”
Andy’s eyes widened. “Really?” He said.
Lucy nodded. “We’ll start on it first thing in the morning.” She had several commissions to complete, but she could probably spare an hour or two for the shield.
Including Andy in the making of the shield proved more difficult than she had first thought, however.
The next morning began well. Lucy made pancakes for breakfast, which Andy wolfed down with lashings of praise. “Even better than Haru’s,” he declared, and Lucy smiled happily.
Then they headed into Lucy’s workshop. Andy dutifully wore goggles and an apron, though he complained that the goggles’ elastic was too tight. He grew bored as Lucy smelted the ore and poured it into the mould, a part of the process too dangerous for Andy to handle, and went searching for something to play with.
“Andy! Get out of there!” Lucy yelled as she spied him scrabbling around in her scrap bin.
“What? It’s jus’ a pile of junk,” Andy said.
“There’re all sorts of sharp edges in there,” Lucy explained. “I don’t want you to cut yourself!”
“Aw, c’mon! I’ll be careful!”
“I said no,” Lucy said firmly.
Andy frowned. “Haru always let me dig around. Said it encouraged my creativity.”
“Yes, well…” Lucy scrambled to find another reason to draw Andy away from the bin. “Hey, how about we work on the padding while the metal cools?”
They headed over to her sewing machine. Lucy cut the fabric, then showed Andy how to pin the two pieces together and feed them under the foot of the machine. She’d learned how to sew at his age, and figured it shouldn’t be too difficult for Andy, either.
She went to return her scissors to their box when she heard the sewing machine suddenly whirl loudly, and Andy yelped. He leapt back from the machine, clutching at his hand.
Lucy could guess what had happened. He’d pressed down too hard on the pedal, sending the fabric shooting through at top speed. The machine needle had punctured Andy’s hand, blood dripping from a small wound in his palm.
“Ouch!” Lucy exclaimed in sympathy. “Let’s get you inside and get that looked at.”
As Andy followed her inside, he said, sulkily, “The scrap woulda bin safer.”
Lucy cleaned the wound and bandaged Andy’s hand. Fortunately, the needle seemed to have avoided any bone or tendon, and the wound was small enough not to need any stitches. No visit to Fang was necessary today.
“Think I’ll stay inside an’ read,” Andy said.
“I think that’s wise,” Lucy agreed.
She returned to her work, glad that Andy hadn’t been too badly injured, but still kicking herself for not supervising him better. Why had she thought she could do this? She wasn’t even old enough to be Andy’s parent, at least, not legally.
But she was soon to become a parent, whether she liked it or not. Even if Andy were able to return to Logan and Haru, Lucy would be having a baby by year’s end.
Dearest Nia,
So much has happened! Let me do my best to catch you up…
Turns out that Logan and Haru adopted a boy they’d found lost in the desert while on the run. The boy’s name is Andy, and we all know this because Andy disguised himself as a bounty hunter in order to infiltrate Sandrock and have me make a shield for Logan.
Andy was swiftly found out (by me, I might add - not that I initially recognised him as a member of Logan’s gang) and there was a discussion on how to punish him. I couldn’t let him be taken in by the church, so I volunteered to look after him.
Anyway, that’s how I have Andy now living with me. I know, I’m ridiculous. I have no idea what I’m doing. Fortunately, he spends most of the week having lessons with Heidi and Burgess and Dan-bi. But I’m not his parent, and I have no idea how to discipline him. I do at least persuade him to brush his teeth… brushing his hair is another question, however.
He’s a great kid and honestly pretty mature for his age. Loves to chase mischief, but I’d be concerned if he didn’t. He likes to read, and he’s smart. I just need to find ways to keep him sufficiently motivated and stimulated, or else I really will have trouble on my hands!
Anyway, now for the part I know you’re dying to hear… I met the baby’s father again.
Lucy paused and placed down her pen. She wondered if she was wise, writing to Nia like this. What if there was the possibility of someone from the church intercepting her letter?
Eventually, she decided she ought to be safe if she bribed Jasmine to place the letter directly into the mail officer’s hands.
We met and had a decent talk (amongst other things). I’m sure I’ll see him again soon. He’d like to be involved in whatever capacity he can. Obviously, it’s all very complicated.
I know he has his… issues, but Peach, he’s just so hot and confident and talented and, Nia, what am I doing?! What is HE doing with me? I’m not sure if I can do this. I know I have to, but it’s certainly not going to be easy.
I’m writing to my parents to tell them the news, too. So you will no longer have to keep a secret. I know that’s been weighing on you, and I’m sorry.
I hope your studies are going well! Although I have no doubts there - you’re my botanical genius!
Love, Lucy
The next letter took Lucy twice as long to pen.
Dear Ma and Pa,
Things are going well here in Sandrock. Now that the Geeglers are gone and the water tower has been repaired, I can assure you that it’s as safe as anywhere else.
In fact, Mayor Trudy is so assured of our success that we have invited an investor, the billionaire Mr Musa, to come to Sandrock to see our latest developments. We have hopes that he may contribute to our plans to build a road to Portia. Wouldn’t that be exciting? It would further stabilise our water supply and open up more tourism and trade.
I am also pregnant. The baby is due at the end of winter. I am keeping well and managing to stay on top of work, so no concerns there.
I hope you’re both keeping well.
Lucy
Lucy had plenty to occupy her over the next couple of weeks. She completed the updates to the museum and game centre for Catori. The community had also decided to revamp the train station ahead of Musa’s visit, and Lucy took the lead on that project, too.
Then, as if she didn’t have enough to contend with, the real bounty hunter rolled into town.
Lucy’s first instinct was to apologise to Andy, as the real Bronco the Kid looked even more ridiculous than the fake.
Her second instinct was to have as little to do with this purported expert as possible, as she couldn’t risk having any suspicions raised on her. But she eventually decided that it was a case of better the devil she knew than the devil she didn’t, and that for Logan’s sake, it might be worth keeping a close eye on the bounty hunter. So it was that she decided to assist him in his investigations.
At least Andy was able to have a good laugh at her expense.
“He has ya what? Interrogatin’ the animals?” Andy said as he swung on her gate, eating an imported apple that had cost Lucy far too much money. “C’mon, Lucy, Logan’s got nothin’ to fear from this idiot!”
Lucy petted Nemo the dog, then straightened. She placed her hands on her hips.
“I know. But I have to maintain the illusion that I’m following his instructions. The sooner he feels he’s accomplished all that he can, the sooner we can send him home.”
“Then have fun questionin’ the cats,” Andy said, with a grin.
“I shall,” Lucy deadpanned. “Dinner at the Blue Moon tonight?”
“You betcha!”
Before she left, Lucy noticed the flag of her mailbox sticking up. She reached in and retrieved two letters from Highwind. She leaned against the fence and slit them open with her finger.
Her mother’s letter read:
Dear Lucy,
Pregnant? I must say, this has come as a huge surprise! Thank goodness Nia was visiting when we read your letter; I was quite beside myself, but she was able to comfort me and made me tea. She’s so lovely; I do wish you had her influence, still.
You don’t mention the father, so I presume he is not in the picture. That’s disappointing, of course, but what’s done is done, I suppose. Your Pa and I will welcome the baby regardless; we look forward to receiving photos once he or she is born. I’m including a list of family names you may wish to consider using, too. There are some very fine ones in there.
I’m afraid your Pa is very busy with work currently, so we shan’t be able to visit this winter, but perhaps if the bandit situation is solved by next year, we’ll look into visiting after the summer.
I am glad to hear of your accomplishments. See what a little hard work can do? Keep it up; we know you’re capable!
Love, Ma
Lucy thought it was better than she’d hoped for. Thank Peach for Nia. Next, she opened Nia’s letter.
My perfectly exquisite Lucy,
I swear, if you ever send a letter like that again, I will hop on the next train to Sandrock and slap you silly!
What are you doing? That is a fine question! What you are NOT doing is moping over a man like that! Do you hear me? You are a CATCH, and don’t you dare forget it.
Do you remember our last year of high school, when the most popular boy in our class asked you to the spring dance, and you said ‘fuck no’ because you thought you were being pranked? Then you refused to believe me when I said I saw him shedding a tear? That’s what you’re doing now, Lucy - self-sabotaging as usual, and refusing to believe that you deserve so much more!
I hope that ‘amongst other things’ meant having the most ridiculously hot sex, which, by the way, I will need *details* on. (That’s also the only way I wish you to use the word ridiculous in the future). If that’s the case, then yes, go get it and don’t you dare regret it. He may be hot, but SO ARE YOU, and you’re a star builder, to boot.
As for little ol’ me, well, yes, my studies *are* doing very well, as a matter of fact! I’m including a copy of my latest paper as I’m rather proud of it. I thought Zeke might like to read it.
I have a two-week break at the end of winter, and I’m thinking of coming to see you! Wouldn’t that be fun? Your baby should be born by then, right? I can’t wait for them to meet Auntie Nia!
I hope all is going well with Andy. He sounds like he could be a handful! It was sweet of you to take him in, but of course, that’s who you are. I’m glad you’re taking care of others, but don’t neglect yourself either, do you hear?
All my love (as always),
Nia
Lucy’s initial reaction was to roll her eyes at Nia’s letter, but the words ‘self-sabotaging’ caught her attention and gave her pause. It wasn’t the first time she’d had that phrase directed at her.
Perhaps she could afford to be kinder to herself. After all, Logan had seemed to like her take-charge attitude, hadn’t he? He’d even said the same as Nia - that Lucy had better not regret her actions.
Lucy folded the letters and placed them in her jacket pocket. Then, pushing off from the fence, she headed to the Blue Moon to deliver her report to Bronco.
A couple of days after completing Bronco’s request, Lucy was in the Northern Eufaula, fetching some herbs for Fang. She wore a dress and boots; not the most practical attire when it came to roaming the desert, but certainly the most comfortable at this stage in her pregnancy. She came across an abandoned cabin, half-buried in the sands, its roof partially caved in, but otherwise intact.
Lucy stepped inside. It was dark and musty; no electricity here. Through the sun shining in through the holes in the roof, she could make out a small room with a table and a singular broken stool. She sighed, not really knowing what else she should have expected to find.
She opened the door and stepped back out into the desert, temporarily blinded by the bright sun.
“What’re you lookin’ fer?” An amused voice asked her.
She grinned. “You.”
Logan stepped in front of her, blocking the sun on her face. “Bin watching you pokin’ around every cave and hidey-hole you come across. Do bandits lurk in any ol’ hole in yer imagination?”
“You tell me. After all, you did just appear here.”
Logan nodded towards the cabin. “That safe?”
Lucy nodded. “It seems stable for now.”
“Let’s head in, then.”
Once inside the cabin, Logan asked, “how’re you an’ Andy? An’ the baby?”
“We’re all well.” Lucy told him about Andy’s experiments in the workshop and the safer (but only slightly) experiments in the kitchen. How Andy had accidentally upset Jasmine by revealing the name of the murderer in a book she hadn’t finished. How the baby would be still all evening, then kick up a storm just as Lucy was trying to fall asleep.
“We should really plan to tell Andy about the baby soon,” Lucy said. “He’s interested in the baby, but I can tell he’s also worried about what it means for him.”
Logan nodded. “Saturday at noon. Bring him to that cave south of the salvage yard.”
“You mean the one where I threatened you?”
“One an’ the same.” Logan was still wearing his mask, but from the tone of his voice, Lucy could tell he was grinning.
“It’s a date, then.” She smiled.
There was an expectant pause.
“...should we go?” Lucy said.
Logan raised an eyebrow. “Was waitin’ to see if you’d proposition me again.”
Lucy feigned outrage. “Is that what you think of me?”
“You tell me, darlin’. Bin two times out of three so far.”
Lucy could feel a hot flush wash over her at his words, and she felt that familiar dizziness from her overwhelming desire to be taken by him. But she was also intrigued to learn what he’d do if she refused to meet his expectations. She gave him a slow, sultry smile, then turned around and headed towards the door.
She could hear him walk rapidly up behind her. He grabbed a hold of her arm - not hard enough to hurt, but firmly enough to halt her step.
“You really jus’ gonna walk away from me?” He asked, his voice low.
“Maybe I have things to do,” Lucy teased.
She could hear his leathers creak as he bent down to whisper in her ear, his breath penetrating hot through the fabric of his mask, “then ask me to let you go.”
Lucy felt a delightful shiver course down her spine. “And what if I say no?”
Logan spun her around to face him. He reached up his free hand to tug at his mask, but before he could remove it, Lucy laid her small, soft hand on top of his, staying him.
“Keep it on,” she said.
Logan raised his eyebrows, then she saw the flicker of understanding in his eyes. Releasing his grip on her arm, he circled her predatorially, gazing so intensely at her that for a second she almost felt genuine fear. Every hair on her body pricked in anticipation.
He stopped once he was behind her again. He skimmed his hands down the sides of her body, stopping once he reached her hips. Gripping her hips firmly, he pulled her sharply back towards him. She could feel his hardness pressed up against her.
“Is this what you want?” He hissed.
Lucy nodded. “Oh yes,” she moaned.
Keeping his hands on her hips, Logan walked her towards the table. He bent her forwards, a little roughly, forcing Lucy to plant her palms on the table to steady herself.
There was a pause. “Didn’t hurt ya, did I?” He asked softly.
“Not at all,” she assured him.
He hiked up the skirt of her dress, exposing her backside to the cool air. Lucy curled her fingertips into the tabletop as she listened to him unbuckling his belt.
Then, Logan looped his fingers beneath the gusset of her underwear, tugging it to one side to enable him to tease her slick entrance with the head of his cock, until Lucy could stand it no longer.
“Logan… please,” she gasped.
He thrust into her then, one hand gripping her hip, to hold her steady, while the other slipped inside her underwear, his thumb keeping it pulled to the side while he circled and stroked her clit with his fingers.
They built up a steady pace; Lucy pushing back to meet him, her bare cheeks slapping up against the fabric of his pants. Logan groaned, a deep, animalistic groan, slightly muffled by the mask, that caused a deep heat to flare in Lucy’s core.
She heard his breathing grow heavier and shallower, and he increased his pace until it was balancing on the threshold between pleasure and pain. Just as Lucy felt she might have to beg him to stop, he grunted as he spilled inside her. Logan kept her pressed tight against him, holding her in place and continuing to stimulate her with his fingers until she, too, reached her climax.
“Oh, fuck,” she moaned, as he finally released her. Lucy felt light-headed and a little dizzy. She adjusted her underwear and smoothed down her dress, then turned to face Logan.
He was finishing buckling his belt.
“Three out of four,” Logan said, and Lucy could damn near see the smirk beneath his mask.
“My thighs’ll feel sticky now the entire way home,” she complained.
“An’ whose fault is that?” He asked.
Lucy grinned at him. She turned and headed out of the cabin, Logan following closely behind. Rambo, grazing on a nearby bush, flicked his ears at them.
“I’d better go,” Lucy said. “Saturday at noon, Bandit.”
“See you then, Builder.”
On Saturday morning, after Andy had wolfed down a plate of Lucy’s pancakes, Lucy said, “Best get on your finest adventuring gear, bud. You’re going out into the field with me today.”
“Aw, but I was gonna go fishin’ with Jasmine!”
Lucy smiled. “Trust me. This is far more exciting,” she promised.
Andy narrowed his eyes at her. “Alright… I’ll trust ya. Fer now,” he said.
Lucy packed a rucksack with drinks and snacks, then once Andy was dressed, they headed out the back of the house, down past the salvage yard to the ruins by the cliffs.
Now that it was late autumn, the desert temperature had dropped significantly, and a gentle breeze blew in from over the canyon. Andy wore a jacket; Lucy, however, felt warm from her pregnancy and relished the cool air.
Andy watched Lucy with suspicion. She was behaving very oddly. They had taken a zigzag path down to the cliffs, and every now and then she’d stop to look back and scan the horizon, as if she were afraid that someone might be following them.
“Lucy?” He said. “What’s goin’ on? What ain’t ya tellin’ me?”
Lucy turned to look at him. “We’re going to meet Logan,” she said.
“Logan!” Andy echoed, for once at a loss for words. “You… you know Logan?”
“Sure do,” Lucy replied. “We’ve met a few times. And I know you both miss each other, so… Logan and I talked, and we decided it’d be safe to meet. But we’re taking a big risk here, so we’ve got to be cautious - you understand?”
“‘Course I do!” Andy said, looking at Lucy with a mix of bewilderment and admiration. Lucy smiled to herself, pleased that she’d managed to surprise Andy.
They reached the agreed-upon meeting place, and Lucy and Andy headed through the door. Inside, they found Logan already waiting for them.
“Logan!” Andy exclaimed, running up and throwing his arms around Logan’s waist.
Logan chuckled and ruffled Andy’s hair. “Hey there, kiddo. Long time, no see.”
“I’ve missed you,” Andy said. “Lucy’s bin awesome, an’ she cooks better than you, but it ain’t the same! I’m a bandit at heart! They’ve made me go to school, an’ learn things…”
“I know,” Logan said. “But yer safer in Sandrock, Andy. An’ school ain’t a bad thing! Yer a smart kid, you need to be attending classes.”
“You an’ Haru were teachin’ me things,” Andy said.
“But it ain’t the same,” Logan said. “Look, we miss you too, kid. We really do. We’ll be back for you someday, I promise. We’ll reunite the gang and be together again. But yer home is with Lucy now. An’ I need you to stay with Lucy for me, too, help look after the baby.”
“You do? Why?” Andy asked, looking over at Lucy, who smiled at him.
Logan took a deep breath.
“Lucy’s baby is my baby,” he said. “I’m the father of the baby.”
Andy stared at them in silence for a moment, eyes flickering between Logan's face and Lucy's. As the silence stretched, the anxious knot in the pit of Lucy's stomach grew until even the baby kicked at it in discomfort.
"Andy? Whaddaya thinkin', kid?" Logan finally ventured.
"I'm gonna... I'M GONNA BE A BIG BROTHER!" Andy practically shrieked in joy, leaping about the room like a crazed boxing jack. Logan quietly chuckled and swiped his hand along his chin as he turned to Lucy to gauge her reaction.
Lucy breathed a huge sigh of relief. “Yes, you are,” she said happily. “And of course we can trust you to keep this a secret.”
“Absolutely no doubt about it,” Andy said.
“I’ll be countin’ on you to be my eyes an’ ears when I’m not around,” Logan said.
“You can count on me!” Andy said.
“So, Andy… any questions for us?” Lucy said.
Andy considered. “Logan? How can you be the father when you ain’t lived together?”
As Logan stared at Andy, wondering how to answer him, Lucy smiled sweetly and said, “I’ll leave you two to catch up some more.”
Then she exited the room.
Chapter 10: Elsie Learns
Notes:
This chapter is dedicated to the_greatest_escapist; thank you for checking on all the 'saids'!
Chapter Text
On their way home, Andy said, “Dang it! I forgot to give Logan the Super Shock Shield!”
“I’m sure we’ll see him again soon,” Lucy said. She glanced down at Andy’s blond curls and idly thought she ought to make him a hat, or at least put on sunscreen. “I’m glad you’re happy,” she said.
“Mmhmm.” Andy stared straight ahead.
Lucy frowned. “You okay, kiddo?”
There was a pause. Then, Andy said, “...are all babies made the same way?”
Oh. “Well, yes… more or less.”
Andy pulled a face. “Gross.”
Lucy smothered a smile. “Yeah, it can be,” she agreed. “So, any other questions for me?”
Andy frowned. “Where’ll the baby sleep?”
“In my room, at least for the first few months,” Lucy said. “After that… well, I’ll have to look into building an extension. But,” she emphasised the word, “your room is always going to be just your room. I promise.”
Andy seemed to brighten at this news. “What about when Logan an’ Haru move back into town?”
That gave Lucy pause. She’d often wondered what it might look like if Logan were to move back. If he were captured, he’d likely be imprisoned for a long while. That didn’t bear thinking about. But if he managed to expose the purported corruption, what then? He’d still committed crimes, including a kidnapping, and Lucy couldn’t imagine that carrying a light sentence. Plus, nearly all his friends, the people he’d grown up with, now resented him. Would he even wish to return to a town that so solidly rejected him?
Lucy tried to imagine a best-case scenario, in which Logan and Haru were welcomed back into town, having been absolved of all their crimes. Even in that situation, there would still be several years of bitter history to try to overcome. Then where would they go? Would Logan move in with Lucy, leaving Haru all alone? Would Andy move back in with Logan and Haru? Would Logan even want a relationship with Lucy? After all, Lucy could still count the number of times they had met in person on one hand. She’d spent more time with the Civil Corps, chatting to Owen, or visiting Fang than she had with Logan.
“I don’t know,” she said, eventually. “But I do know that Logan loves you. And I also know that you’ll always have a home with me.”
They reached home to find Elsie waiting for them. She was hanging out in the small field Lucy maintained, petting Yolanda.
“Howdy, Luce! Hey, Andy,” Elsie said, waving at them. “I was hopin’ you’d be back soon. I went to the library like ya suggested, Lucy, an’ check it out - I found these books on monster huntin’ that Howlett wrote!”
Andy’s eyes widened. “Logan’s Pa? I wanna see!” He exclaimed.
“Nuh uh. Sorry, but I checked ‘em out, so I gotta keep ‘em safe,” Elsie said. “Anyway, they’re real interestin’. This one’s got all kinda pictures of monsters. Talks about how to attract monsters with bait an’ stuff.”
Lucy raised her eyebrows. “You’re thinking of becoming a monster hunter?”
Elsie blinked at her. “Huh? No, I mean, this ain’t jus’ about the dangerous kinda monsters.” She closed the first book and brought the second to lie on top of it. “This book… it’s about learnin’ to coexist with monsters. Says how most of ‘em don’t wanna hurt us, they jus’ wanna be left alone. Says violence should always be the last resort, an’ describes ways to get monsters to act differently.”
“A monster… whisperer, then?” Lucy asked.
“Monster whisperer? Hm, maybe,” Elsie said. “Anyway… I reckoned I’d start by tryna attract birds. There’s a recipe in here for salted fish soup I was hopin’ you could make. Birds love that fishy odour.”
Lucy’s nose wrinkled. “Why me? Why not Mi-an?”
“Mi-an? Nah, she’d stink up the whole town with this stuff! You have no neighbours out here.”
“Elsie…” Lucy sighed. “I want to help, I really do. But are you seriously asking a pregnant woman to make a smelly soup?”
“Aw, gee, Luce… I didn’t think ‘bout that,” Elsie replied.
“But I can help contribute. How about I catch and salt some fish for you?” Lucy suggested. “Then all you’ll have to do is mix it into the soup.”
“That’ll work! Thanks, Lucy. Just gimme ‘em when you’ve got’em,” Elsie said.
Lucy turned to Andy. “Fancy a fishing competition?” She asked.
Andy scoffed. “As if ya could beat me!”
Lucy grinned. “You’re on.”
The salted fish had taken a week to cure. Between them, Lucy and Andy had caught over a dozen sandfish; more than enough for the soup, or so Lucy hoped. She wasn’t sure how large these birds Elsie hoped to attract were.
Lucy dropped them off at the ranch for Elsie, then headed to the Blue Moon to pick up lunch.
“Hey, Lucy. Your usual?” Grace asked.
“Yes, please,” Lucy said, taking a seat at the bar while she waited.
Grace went to give Lucy’s order to the kitchen, then she returned behind the bar and poured Lucy a glass of juice. “On the house,” she said, handing the glass to Lucy. “How’re you feeling these days, anyway? Must be in your third trimester now?”
“Almost!” Lucy laid a hand on top of her bump. “I can’t imagine how much bigger I’ll get. I already feel huge.”
Grace smiled at her. “Well, you’re looking fantastic.”
“Thank you. Wish the baby’d get out of my ribs, though. Feels as if all the skin around my middle is aflame.”
“It must be hard to be flying solo, especially with Andy around.” Grace’s words were gently probing, though not judgmental.
“I’m coping so far!” Lucy said, trying to sound as nonchalant as possible. “Andy’s a great kid. He’s not an imposition at all.”
She felt it was largely true. She’d already fallen into a regular routine with Andy, which seemed to serve them both. Andy had classes during the week, which helped, and he was old enough to entertain himself in the evenings if Lucy had a commission to finish. On those days, she’d usually pick up dinner from the Blue Moon, or she might take a break and dine in the saloon, often with Trudy and Jasmine, which Andy enjoyed. In her free evenings and at weekends, Lucy would usually cook, and they’d play board games or cards together.
“Does he talk about Logan and Haru a lot?” Grace asked. “I’m curious how they managed to raise a boy while on the run.”
“A fair amount. Seems as if he was well cared for; they even managed to give him some schooling. Andy obviously loves and misses them. He’s very careful, though - doesn’t give any details that could incriminate either bandit.” Lucy smiled. “If I ever commit a crime, I’d trust Andy to be my alibi.”
“Yes - he’s remarkably intelligent,” Grace said. “Oh - looks as if your food is ready. I’ll be right back.”
Lucy thanked Grace and paid for the food, then headed home.
The house was dark and silent when Lucy entered. There was no sign of Andy anywhere. Lucy placed the food in her fridge, then went searching for the boy.
He wasn’t in the stables or out in the yard. Lucy wasn’t unduly worried; Andy was sufficiently independent to be trusted to roam the town alone, and he could often be found running with Nemo the dog or visiting Qi at the Research Centre. Jasmine was given similar free rein by Trudy, and the whole town was happy to keep a watchful eye on the children. Still, it was unlike Andy to miss mealtime.
Lucy left her house and headed for the main street. Before she even reached the Commerce Guild, however, she was accosted by Bronco the Kid.
“Aah! Lucy! Just who I was hoping to see.”
Lucy uttered a deep sigh for the second time that week. “Can’t it wait? I’m looking for Andy so we can have lunch.”
“Yes… you know, it was very suspicious how readily you took in the bandit child,” Bronco said. “But I’m sure you’re not up to anything nefarious, hm? You’ve been so very cooperative so far, and I would hate to see our partnership languish.”
“Fine. You have my attention.” Lucy folded her arms and stared down at Bronco.
“Excellent. I have here with me a fine artefact known as a Feng Shui dowsing plate...”
Feeling that she deserved a medal for listening to Bronco’s nonsensical prattle, Lucy managed to resist rolling her eyes and dutifully followed along as Bronco pretended to know how the dowsing plate worked. They headed out into the desert, away from the oasis, following the curve of the old, dry river that had once run from the town down to the canyon.
As Sandrock disappeared from view behind the cliff, Lucy was startled to see three figures in the distance that she’d recognise anywhere - Andy, and… Logan and Rambo.
She watched, wordlessly, as Andy handed a package to Logan, then Logan ruffled Andy’s hair and bent down to give the boy a hug.
Bronco finally noticed them. “Wait! Isn’t that Logan?” He hissed, and he began to run.
Bronco’s running caught Logan’s eye. Logan mounted Rambo in one smooth motion and, without so much as a backwards glance, rode off along the cliffs, Bronco trailing far behind them.
Lucy caught up to Andy.
“Hey! I was looking for you,” she said. “I bought us lunch.”
“Hiya, Luce! I finally managed to give my super shock shield to Logan!” Andy beamed.
“Ah, is that what that was about?”
“Yep! I asked to meet with him before I forgot again. An’ he made me promise not to reach out again - said it’s too dangerous - but at least he has the shield now.”
“I’m sure he’s delighted you thought of him,” Lucy said, but as she smiled at Andy, she couldn’t help but feel a little uneasy. Andy knew how to contact Logan. Presumably, that meant he knew the identity of Logan’s spy. It made sense, but it still caused a knot to form in Lucy’s stomach. She had no way to reach out to Logan, not even if there was an emergency with the baby. She’d promised not to inquire as to the spy’s identity, but she felt hurt that Logan hadn’t volunteered the information.
Andy didn’t sense Lucy’s inner turmoil and merrily skipped most of the way home, his arms swinging freely in the cool autumnal breeze. Neither of them worried about Bronco, for they very much doubted that Bronco was capable of tracking Logan to the hideout.
Two days later, Lucy had dropped Andy off at school and was nearly back home when she heard a commotion over at the Wandering Y Ranch. She glanced over at the ranch only to see an enormous creature, resembling a duck, flying off into the sky. Her curiosity getting the better of her, Lucy couldn’t help but walk over to the ranch to see what had happened.
She found Elsie standing in the field, staring hopelessly into the distance. Above them on the hill, Cooper, Elsie’s father, was aiding his wife, Mabel, to walk in the direction of Fang’s clinic. From the way Mabel was leaning against Cooper, her arm hanging limply by her side, Lucy deduced she’d been injured.
“Elsie?” Lucy ventured.
Elsie choked back a sob. “I made that soup,” she said. “Enticed a duck, jus’ like I said! But Ma thought the duck was attackin’ me an’ she tried to shoo it away! I… I tried to tell her it was friendly, but she didn’t listen! The duck was spooked. Picked her up an’ dropped her… Ma… I think her arm was broken.”
“Oh, Elsie…” Lucy put her arm around her friend’s shoulders. “I’m sorry.”
“Pa’s so mad at me… you shoulda seen his face! Black as thunder, it were!”
Lucy rubbed Elsie’s arm. “Do you want to follow them to the clinic?”
Elsie swallowed. “No… maybe… dang, I’ve really screwed up this time.”
“Let’s go to the Blue Moon and get you a cup of tea. Then we’ll check in with Fang.”
Elsie allowed herself to be marched to the saloon and seated at a table. Lucy soon joined her, hands wrapped around two mugs of scalding, bitter Kuding tea.
“So that really was a giant duck I saw?” Lucy asked, attempting to draw Elsie out into conversation, but Elsie didn’t respond.
A while later, Lucy said, “I’m sure your ma probably isn’t too badly injured. She was able to walk, at least…”
Elsie pulled a face. “Don’t matter, does it? Ain’t gonna stop my Pa being mad at me.”
Lucy fell silent again, not knowing what else to say.
Once she had finished her tea, Elsie said, “I’d best go to the clinic.”
“Would you like me to accompany you?” Lucy asked.
Elsie shook her head. “I should face my Pa alone,” she said. “Thanks for the tea, Luce. See ya.”
Lucy walked home, frustrated that she hadn’t been able to better help her friend. She retreated to her workshop and spent the rest of her day working on commissions.
Mi-an came by in the evening to invite Lucy to the Blue Moon. Lucy demurred for a minute, not wishing to leave Andy home alone, until Mi-an had the bright idea to send Andy to the Golden Goose.
“Perfect - and here’s enough Gols for Jasmine, too,” Lucy said, handing Andy a fat purse full of coins. Andy’s face lit up like a firecracker on the winter solstice.
“We’ve been missing you in the evenings, you know,” Mi-an said, as she walked arm-in-arm with Lucy to the saloon. “You’re busier than the rest of us put together these days!”
“I’ve been enjoying having energy again. I’d forgotten what it felt like! I’ve been trying to take advantage before the baby arrives.”
“If you were like this pre-pregnancy, then I’m glad I didn’t know you.” Mi-an laughed. “I really would have struggled to keep up!”
The saloon was bustling by the time they arrived. Lucy was glad to see that Elsie was waiting for them.
“Hi Elsie. How’s your Ma?”
Elsie looked more serious than Zeke with a leaky watering can. “Her arm’s broken. An’ she’s gettin’ dizzy a lot. Doc says could be a concussion.”
“I’m so sorry,” Lucy said, as Mi-an took a seat beside Elsie and began to rub her back.
“My Pa’s so mad at me. He… he threw away the book, the one with all the recipes. Chucked it right into the canyon.”
“Howlett’s book? That’s irreplaceable!”
“Yer tellin’ me!” Elsie groaned and sank her head into her hands. “It’s… it’s hopeless. He ain’t ever gonna see me as anything but a stupid little girl…”
Mi-an and Lucy exchanged a glance.
“I’ll buy us a round,” Lucy offered.
“You including us in that offer too, hun?” Heidi asked. Amirah was standing beside her.
“Of course! Take a seat.” Lucy hoped that a distraction might help Elsie.
The women were soon all drinking and talking, and Elsie did seem to brighten a little. After a couple of rounds, Heidi finally had the courage to ask the question:
“So… Lucy… you been in contact with the father at all?”
Lucy decided her friends deserved a little gossip.
“As a matter of fact, I have. He does know.”
“And? Will he be participating in the baby’s life? Swooping into town for the birth?” Amirah asked eagerly.
“I very much doubt it,” Lucy said. “Sorry, it’s nothing exciting. He just lives very far from here.”
There were noises of disappointment from around the table. Thankfully, no one questioned Lucy further, and the topic of conversation soon moved on to other matters.
It was a few days later that Elsie called in on Lucy. She wore a long woollen overcoat and carried a rucksack on her back.
“Howdy, Lucy,” she said, with unusual solemnity. “Care to take a walk with me?”
“Of course.” Lucy was busy, but she recognised that Elsie was evidently in need of a friend at that moment. She paused her machines, yelled at Andy to feed Yolanda, then fetched her jacket and scarf. “Lead the way, Elsie.”
It was a beautiful, chilly night. The stars shone brightly overhead, and the frosted tips of the mountains gleamed silver in the moonlight. Even Lucy felt a little cold as they walked, and she wound her scarf more tightly around her head.
“I’m leavin’ town,” Elsie said, once they had reached the canyon.
“What? Where’ll you go?” Lucy asked.
“I’m gonna find that duck. The Martle ducks are supposed to be gentle creatures, but it hurt Ma, an’ I’m afraid it could hurt others, too. I need to find it, but I ain’t gonna go in all wavin’ a shotgun or anythin’. I’m gonna do as Howlett says in his book. Learn about its habits, what it likes… I wanna right the wrong I made.”
“What’ll you do for food or shelter?” Lucy asked.
“I ain’t stupid. I’ve bin saving up money fer a while now. An’ I know these lands as well as anyone. I’ve bin planning this for days. Bin stashin’ things away in a cave near here. I’m prepared, Lucy. Don’t think you’ll talk me outta this.”
Lucy looked thoughtfully at her friend. It had been only a few months ago that she’d left Highwind with little other than a small suitcase and a handful of Gols. She did know how Elsie felt.
“I won’t,” she promised. “Good luck, Elsie. Please write when you can.”
Elsie nodded. “I shall. Thanks, Lucy. Oh… I do have a favour to ask you.” She reached into her rucksack and withdrew a small lamb toy. “I want you to give it to my Ma. It’s a doll from when I was a kid. Please give it to her… she’ll know I’m okay.”
Lucy accepted the toy. “Of course. I’ll keep an eye on her for you, Elsie.”
“Thank you.” Elsie glanced over at the glow that Sandrock was casting into the night sky. “Makes me wonder how Logan felt the night he left… I wish I knew what he was thinking. I still can’t believe he’d betray us like that…”
“He didn’t betray us,” Lucy said, a little too quickly.
Elsie looked at her. “I appreciate you tryna make me feel better, Luce, but after the kidnappin’... how he hurt ya…”
Lucy licked her lips. Perhaps it wouldn’t do any harm to tell Elsie, since she was leaving anyway.
“I’m not lying, Elsie. I… I know Logan. He’s the baby’s father…”
“What?” Elsie couldn’t have looked more astonished.
“I met him. Several months ago. I had no idea who he was at the time, of course. He was visiting a small town, gathering supplies… he stopped in at the inn I was staying at and we ended up sleeping together. I never expected to see him again. Then I came here, and imagine my surprise when I learned who he was…” Lucy was babbling now, while Elsie stared slack-jawed at her. “The day of the kidnapping, I was hoping to talk to him. That’s why I went. A foolish endeavour, I know. But we’ve met since then, hashed things out… I… I can’t say much more, but I believe in him, Elsie, and you should, too.”
As Elsie digested this information, the look of surprise on her face was replaced by one of anger.
“Why’re you tellin’ me this now, Lucy?” She cried. “I thought you were my friend! You… you knew all along who he were? You’ve bin meetin’ him? All the anguish I’ve bin feelin’... at any point you could’ve laid my doubts to rest, but instead you let me prattle on…” Elsie took a step back in revulsion.
“Elsie… I’m sorry. I wanted to tell you and Mi-an both, so badly. But I didn’t want to get him in trouble…”
“I trusted you!” Elsie said. “You really think I’d have ratted you out? Blabbered yer secrets? I trusted you, didn’t I? I told you everythin’!”
Lucy looked down at the ground. “I’m sorry. You’re right.”
“Guess I got another reason to go now,” Elsie said, darkly. “I’ll write, Lucy, but only so you can let my Ma know I’m safe. You can head back now, Lucy. I don’t fancy seein’ yer face right now.”
Lucy nodded. She turned around and began to head back up the hill.
“Elsie… take care,” she said, but there was no reply.
Lucy barely slept that night. In the morning, she went to call in on Mabel, taking Elsie’s lamb doll with her. She also brought a couple of pies she’d baked during the night. Lucy knew that Mabel enjoyed a good pie, but was unable to bake with a broken arm.
Mabel was sitting on her porch in her rocking chair, her arm in a sling, watching the world go by.
“Good morning,” Lucy said. “I brought you a little something.” She placed the pie on the table.
“Well, good mornin’!” Mabel replied. “That’s mighty kind of you.”
“How are you feeling?”
“Ah, much better no,w dearie, thank you for askin’. I’m worried about my baby, though. Elsie hasn’t been home since yesterday.”
“Yes… about that…” Lucy took a deep breath. “I don’t think she’s planning on returning for a while.” She plucked Elsie’s lamb doll out of her bag. “She asked me to give you this.”
Mabel snatched the doll from Lucy. “This was Elsie’s favourite doll! Lucy, did you meet her?”
Lucy nodded. She explained how Elsie had been feeling stifled by her father, and how she’d gone in search of the duck. She was afraid of Mabel’s reaction, but Mabel merely listened quietly, her expression calm and understanding.
“Ah… so that’s how it is. She’s as stubborn as her Pa, you know,” Mabel said. “Thank you for explainin’, Lucy. Hopefully she’ll write, as you say. You’ll let me know the second you hear from her, won’t you?”
“Of course,” Lucy replied. “She loves you and cares for you, Mabel. And I’ve promised to check in on you while she’s gone, so I hope you won’t mind if I visit occasionally.”
“Lucy, you know you’re always welcome over here! I’ll be very glad for the company.”
Lucy smiled, though her smile was uneasy. She wondered if Elsie would’ve still asked her to keep an eye on Mabel if Elsie had heard Lucy’s news first.
She stayed with Mabel for a while, chatting about the ranch and Andy, then left for the Commerce Guild to pick up more commissions.
For the next few days, Lucy threw herself into her work with all the zest she could muster; anything to help distract her from the guilt she felt over upsetting Elsie. When she wasn’t working on commissions, she was baking for Mabel, or cooking for Andy, or working on projects for Catori.
“Yer looking terrible, Lucy,” Andy commented, with all the frankness befitting a boy his age. “You should get some cream for those dark circles. Or, y’know, better yet - sleep!”
“Thank you, that’s quite enough from you,” Lucy said, as she shepherded Andy into his room. “Good night, Andy. Sleep well!”
Lucy walked back downstairs and headed back into her workshop. She knew that Andy was right, really, and she promised herself she’d get to bed soon. But she had time to squeeze in one more commission first.
A while later, she was startled by a loud knocking on the workshop. She glanced up at the clock hanging above her sewing machine; it was nearly one in the morning. Her heart began to race; who on earth could it be at this hour? Convincing herself that it was likely only Andy - perhaps he’d had a nightmare - she went to open the door.
“You look like shit, Luce,” Logan said.
Lucy smiled wanly. “It’s good to see you, too, Logan. What’re you doing here so late?”
“I’m here to ask you the same question. Looks like you ain’t been taking care of yerself.”
“Yes, well, have to pay the bills somehow!” Lucy tried to inject some humour into her tone.
“Somethin’ tells me it ain’t about the money,” Logan said. He pushed past her and strode into the workshop. “We’re turning these machines off,” he said, looking for a button to press.
From Logan’s tone, Lucy could tell it wouldn’t be worth arguing, not that she had the energy to do so. “Fine. I’ll turn them off,” she muttered, and she began to power the machines down.
“Good. Now, let’s be headin’ out the door.” Logan took a gentle hold of Lucy’s arms and, standing behind her, he steered her towards the exit. As they walked out of the workshop, he paused to turn off the lights and shut the door behind them.
Lucy allowed herself to be guided across the yard and into her house. As they passed by the stables, she could hear Rambo’s familiar bleat. Yolanda snorted in response.
Once inside the house, they removed their boots and jackets. Lucy had to admit that she did feel tired. Her limbs felt heavy, and her eyes felt strained. She didn’t protest as Logan marched her up the stairs and into her room.
“What d’ya wear to bed?” Logan asked as he began to rifle through her dresser.
“Here…” Lucy reached into one of the drawers and withdrew a large, oversized t-shirt. Comfortable and practical and not at all sexy, though she doubted Logan cared.
“Right. Yer gonna go into the bathroom and get ready for bed,” Logan said, “then return here. I’ll be waitin’, so don’t be long, now.”
Lucy nodded. She walked in a bit of a daze into her bathroom, where she brushed her teeth and changed into the t-shirt. She folded up her clothes and carried them in her arms back to the bedroom, deposited them on top of the dresser, then turned to look at Logan.
Logan had stripped down to his shirt and underwear. He pulled back the covers and patted the mattress, indicating for Lucy to lie down. She climbed into bed and lay on her side, facing the opposite wall. She felt Logan climb into bed behind her. He placed a hand on her hip and tugged her towards him, spooning her, then he drew up the covers to tuck around them.
Lucy closed her eyes as she nestled back against him. “You can’t stay the night,” she murmured.
“No, but I can stay long enough to see you fall asleep,” Logan replied. “I don’t trust you not to get back up if I were to leave soon.”
“Mm, okay.” Lucy didn’t feel as if she could move even if she did wish to, but she wasn’t about to complain at Logan’s presence, either.
Logan’s hand on her hip felt awkward, as if he was having to concentrate on keeping it there. It hadn’t escaped her notice how he’d thus far refused to touch her belly.
“Logan? Are you afraid to touch my bump?”
She could hear him swallow. “I, ah, didn’t wish to presume,” he said, awkwardly. “I ain’t afraid, though. I’d… I would like to.”
Lucy hitched up the t-shirt and, picking up Logan’s hand in her own, she placed it up under her t-shirt, on her bare skin. The baby had begun to kick, and Lucy wasn’t sure how well he’d be able to feel through the shirt’s fabric. “Right here.” She pressed Logan’s hand into her belly. “You can press harder if you need to - you won’t hurt me. Baby’s kicking right now. Can you feel it?”
There was a moment’s silence, then Logan said, his voice breaking slightly, “Yes… Yes, I can. It’s incredible. Our baby, Luce…”
Lucy smiled. She was too tired to speak, so she patted the top of his hand in response. She felt warm and safe in his arms, and soon drifted off to sleep.
Chapter 11: Musa Visits (NSFW)
Chapter Text
Lucy opened her eyes. Through the gap in the curtains above her head she could see that it was still the early hours of the morning; a red glow was just beginning to tinge the dark sky. The bed was empty, but her room was not. She rolled onto her back to find Logan staring down at her as he buckled his belt.
“You were s’posed to stay asleep.” His voice was low.
“The baby on my bladder won’t let me these days.” Lucy pushed back the covers and hauled herself out of bed. “I need to pee.” She saw his expression and added, “I’ll go back to sleep afterwards, I promise.”
“You’d better.” Logan pulled her towards him and cupped her face in his hands. He dipped his head and planted a gentle kiss on her lips. “Least this way I get to say a proper goodbye to ya.”
“Mm.” Lucy closed her eyes and enjoyed the sensation of his lips capturing hers, his stubble lightly scratching her chin. As he pulled away, she breathed out a small sigh. “I wish you didn’t have to let me go,” she said, her tone slightly petulant.
“So do I, darlin’.” He drew her into a hug, resting his chin on the top of her head. “Please, don’t take any risks lately, alright? I need you to keep safe.”
“I’ll do my best. Winter’s approaching, anyway, and there’re no large projects on the immediate horizon.” Even if they gained funding for the road to Portia project, Lucy assumed it wouldn’t commence until spring.
Eventually, Logan released Lucy. He placed a hand beneath her chin and tilted her face up for one last kiss.
“You’d better go.” Lucy said, pulling away from him. “You take care too, Logan. I couldn’t bear it if anything happened to you.”
“I’m stayin’ cautious. Got too much to live for these days.” Logan flashed her a smile before donning his mask and hat. “Be seein’ ya.”
“Goodbye, Logan.” Lucy watched him walk out of the room and head down the stairs. Then she went to use the bathroom before crawling back into bed and falling fast asleep.
Lucy did take better care of herself over the next few days, though not just because of Logan’s words. She received a letter from Elsie that helped set her mind at ease. It read:
Lucy,
I ain’t forgiven you, but I ain’t mad at you any more, either. You lied to me, but you were only trying to keep Logan safe. I understand that now.
I’ve been out exploring in the desert for a few days now. I finally found the Martle duck’s trail… a pile of sandfish bones. Looks like regurgitation, like how birds feed their young. Howlett’s book got a whole section on giant duck regurgitation. Anyway, tomorrow I’m gonna be setting out early, hoping to finally track it down. Wish me luck!
I ain’t gonna head back to Sandrock for a while. I’m enclosing a letter for my Ma and Pa, and one for Mi-an, too. Please check in on them for me, okay? I’ll write again when I can.
Elsie
Winter was rapidly approaching, and temperatures had dropped significantly. Lucy was surprised to find the desert colder than the city, despite Sandrock being situated further south than Highwind. She hadn’t considered how the ocean coastline and urban density of Highwind contributed to it being more temperate year-round. Lucy would have to invest in warm clothes not only for herself and Andy, but for the baby, too.
Having dropped Elsie’s letter for Mabel and Cooper off at the ranch, along with another pie, Lucy decided to call in on Mi-an. It had been a while since she’d spent any quality time in her fellow builder’s company.
Mi-an was out on her balcony, tending to her machines. She wore her usual leather cap and overalls, but had added a thick scarf to her outfit, wound snugly around her neck. She stopped and waved as Lucy approached her.
“Howdy, Lucy!” Mi-an sounded as cheerful as ever. “Look at you! You have that proper pregnancy glow about you.”
“Ha! Thank you,” Lucy said. “I credit better sleep, too. It helps that things have been a little slower lately. It’s been good to have a few weeks without bridges collapsing or buildings exploding.”
“You’re telling me! Although I’m nervous about Mr. Musa’s visit, aren’t you?”
“I suppose I am, a little… but we’ve done all we can. The train station looks good as new, and Heidi’s crew have utterly transformed Catori’s museum and The Golden Goose.” Lucy shrugged. “I think we’ve made quite a difference, especially given we’ve only been here half a year.”
“True! And we’ve been a team from day one.” Mi-an beamed at her. “So, how are you? Andy at school, I presume?”
Lucy nodded. “He is. And I’m well. I came to check up on you now that Elsie’s left. I’ve brought a letter from her, actually. Here.” She fished the letter out of her bag and handed it to Mi-an. “It’s quiet without her, huh?”
“It really is,” Mi-an said, with a laugh. She took the letter. “I’ll read it later. Wanna come down to the Commerce Guild with me, to pick up commissions?”
“Certainly! We could stop in at the Blue Moon, too, for lunch.”
“Sounds like a most excellent plan, partner! C’mon, then.”
They headed out from Mi-an’s workshop, down the alleyway by Rian and Dan-bi’s house. They’d not gone far when Mi-an tripped over a rock and was sent sprawling onto the sands. She put out her arms to break her fall, but landed rather too heavily on her right elbow, and there was a sickening crunch as she collapsed on the ground.
“Mi-an!” Lucy exclaimed as Mi-an cried out in pain.
Mi-an lay there, whimpering for a few seconds, then managed to roll onto her left side and push herself up onto her knees. Tears welled in her eyes as she glanced down at her right arm. Blood was beginning to seep through her shirt.
“Shit.” Lucy bent down to help Mi-an to her feet. “Do you think you can walk? We’ll get you straight to the clinic.”
Mi-an nodded. “I… I think I can manage. I feel woozy…”
It was only a short walk to the clinic, but Lucy couldn’t risk Mi-an fainting on her halfway. After a few seconds of deliberation she helped Mi-an sit up, propping her up against the nearest building, then walked swiftly to the Blue Moon to call for help. Owen obligingly left the saloon in Grace’s capable hands to come help carry Mi-an to the clinic.
Lucy entered the clinic first, to hold the door open for Owen and Mi-an. She saw Fang’s questioning look and said, “not me this time!”
Fang frowned. “Builder… injury?”
“I wish,” Mi-an groaned. “I tripped and fell. I’m such an idiot.”
“Could’ve happened to anyone,” Lucy assured her, as Fang picked up a pair of scissors and carefully cut through Mi-an’s shirt sleeve. They all grimaced as Fang peeled back the fabric to expose Mi-an’s clearly broken arm.
“Not again!” X cawked.
“I’m going to start wrapping y’all up in cotton wool,” Owen said.
Fang looked over at Owen and Lucy. “You… may leave. Will take time… to set,” he said.
“I’ll be back later,” Lucy told Mi-an.
“Thank you. Ugh, I can’t believe this is happening! And right before Mr. Musa’s visit, too.” Mi-an’s face was pale and sweaty, and she looked as if she were about to be sick.
“We’ll be fine! We’re all ready for Mr. Musa’s visit, and there is nothing left for either of us to do, anyway,” Lucy said. “Don’t you worry, Mi-an. Mr. Musa is going to love Sandrock.”
Mr. Musa did not love Sandrock.
He found the Little Woods to be underwhelming, Catori’s and Avrio’s business entrepreneurship to be disappointing, then to top it all off, half the town broke out into a brawl in the Blue Moon. Tensions had been riding high all week, and Trudy’s pleas for everyone to be on their best behaviour had only made everyone all the more anxious.
The only parts to impress Mr. Musa had been Lucy and Mi-an’s town improvements, and it didn’t exactly look great for Sandrock’s star contributors to be two young women: One heavily pregnant, and the other with a broken arm.
Fortunately, a few heartfelt words from Mort, the town elder, helped persuade Mr. Musa to stay a while longer, to see what it was about Sandrock that made its inhabitants believe so strongly in its success.
Then the next day dawned… and half of Sandrock’s inhabitants had turned a peculiar shade of green. There was an impromptu gathering in the town square to discuss the ramifications of this new turn of events.
Only Fang was not unduly worried. He was able to assure the townsfolk that, as far as he could determine, the condition only appeared to affect people’s skin colour.
“Do you think you’ll be able to find a cure?” Lucy asked Fang.
“With time… yes. I am… confident.” Fang gave a firm nod of his head. It was the most determined that Lucy had ever seen the taciturn doctor look.
“When I heard you say you were turning Sandrock green, this is not what I envisioned,” Mr. Musa quipped to Trudy.
As everyone was muttering and complaining, Justice and Unsuur arrived on the scene.
“Burgess was right - this appears to be caused by the green gas leaking in the Valley of Whispers,” Justice said.
“We’ve identified three areas of leakage. I’ve drawn diagrams - here.” Unsuur produced his notebook. “Should be a cinch for a builder to fix.”
“And just whom do you propose goes?” Trudy asked. “Mi-an’s out of action and Lucy, well, I’m not about to send anyone who’s heavily pregnant into the valley!”
“I can go,” Lucy said.
“Lucy, no. We’ll find another way, there’s-”
“I’ll go. It’s an emergency. I still have my protective suit from the Shipwreck Ruins.” Lucy folded her arms and stared the group down. “It held against the gases there, it should hold against the gas in the valley. I’ll make two more for Unsuur and Justice tonight. They can provide any back-up I may need.”
Trudy sighed. “Very well. Time is of the essence, and I suppose it’s the only plan we have. Good luck, everybody.”
Lucy started work on the suits for Justice and Unsuur as soon as she reached home.
“Fancy picking dinner up for us today?” She asked Andy. “You can choose whatever you’d like.”
Andy eyed her suspiciously. “What’s the catch?”
“No catch! Just, er, no telling Logan about this. And I may be staying up late tonight.”
Andy shrugged. “Sure. I ain’t seeing what the problem is anyhow. Turnin’ green seems kinda cool!”
“And that’s one more thing. You stay away from the valley!” As soon as the words left her mouth, Lucy realised it’d only make the valley seem even more tantalising, so she added, “there’ll be dessert if you stay and assist me this evening.”
Andy narrowed his eyes at her, but he was not above being bribed. “Deal,” he said, holding out his hand, and he and Lucy shook on it.
In addition to sewing the suits for Unsuur and Justice, Lucy fashioned a gas mask for Yolanda, too, so the yakmel and her cart could accompany them. Lucy needed a way to safely carry her tools and materials into the valley. Justice and Unsuur would no doubt have assisted, but Lucy needed them to be ready to fight if necessary.
The Valley of Whispers was hazy with a thick green fog. It took a while for the group to find the first two leaky pipes, but Lucy did manage to patch them up without too much difficulty. Their suits held firm, as did Yolanda’s mask.
The third leaky pipe, however, proved to be a problem. They were attacked by Bandirats and Plierimps; human-size mutants Lucy hadn’t encountered before.
Lucy backed up against the pipe for protection. She drew her pistols, took a deep breath, and prepared to defend herself.
Justice and Unsuur put up an admirable fight. Just as Lucy thought they had won, Justice turned and yelled at her. She glanced to her right just in time to see a Plierimp bearing down on her, its large, wild eyes fixated on her. She didn’t have time to aim; just threw up her hand and pulled the trigger.
She hit the Plierimp in the chest. Thick, dark blood gushed out of the wound, splattering the front of her suit as it staggered towards her. Lucy tried to take a step back, only to collide with the metal of the pipe. There was nowhere for her to run. But, just as the Plierimp was within reach, it collapsed onto the ground, its outstretched hands landing heavily on the toes of her boots. For a few seconds Lucy could only watch in horror as it writhed on the ground, blood seeping from its mouth and chest until it finally fell still.
Justice and Unsuur ran up to meet her. “Lucy! Are you hurt?” Justice asked.
Lucy shook her head. “No. I’m fine.” She pulled her feet out from under its gnarled hands. She shuddered. “Was that the last of them?”
“Looks like it,” Justice said. “Let’s get this last pipe patched, then get the hell outta here.”
As she worked to patch the pipe, Lucy’s hands were shaking. Unsuur and Justice had helpfully dragged the Plierimp’s corpse out of the way, but the blood-soaked sand made for a gruesome backdrop.
Once she had finished, they collected samples of the toxic leakage to bring back to Director Qi, in the vain hope that he might discover a way to neutralise the gas.
That night Lucy dreamed of the Plierimp. She wasn’t sure why it bothered her; hadn’t she slain plenty of monsters out in the desert? Perhaps it was due to how human it had looked, how desperate its gaze had seemed as she had locked eyes with it. An expression on its face that had seemed to say, help me.
Fortunately for Sandrock, Director Qi was able to work a miracle. He analysed the leakage and produced the schematics for an enormous air purifier. Every available builder for several miles around worked on constructing several of the units for use in the valley. Meanwhile, Lucy produced several more suits, so that a group of construction workers could safely install the purifiers.
A couple of weeks later, the Valley of Whispers was cleared of green gas. Fang had produced a cure for those afflicted by the gas, and Sandrock and its inhabitants were more or less returned to normal. Mr. Musa returned home, impressed by the tenacity and group effort of the people of Sandrock.
Perhaps they would receive the funding they desired after all.
It was a particularly chilly day, so Lucy had chosen to go ruins-diving. She expected that Fang would have a few words for her if he knew what she was up to, but she felt safe and capable so long as she stuck to the shallower levels.
The particular level she was on was brightly-lit, with high ceilings and little furniture. The walls were adorned with large pieces of art that Lucy surmised were for Old World movies. She liked to stop and look at them and imagine what stories they had told that were now lost to time. She was so preoccupied with studying the names on the posters that she failed to notice the masked figure leaning up against the wall. When he cleared his throat, Lucy jumped and nearly lost her footing.
“Logan! Didn’t anyone ever tell you not to sneak up on a pregnant woman?” Lucy clutched at her chest, taking several deep breaths to try and slow her heart-rate.
“I was hardly sneakin’,” Logan replied. “You were lost in thought. You oughta be more careful, Luce. There’s worse’n me lurkin’ about these tunnels.”
Lucy didn’t immediately reply. She knew he was right, and that irritated her, really. She’d never been attacked down here; Rocky kept a watchful eye on the place, and it was unlikely that monsters would move in. Still, she ought to have had her wits about her.
Logan removed his mask and tucked it into a pocket. Lucy could see that he wasn’t happy; he looked angry, almost, and that scared her a little. The way his shoulders were set, the firm line of his jaw, the coldness of his pale blue eyes; she hadn’t realised just how intimidating he could be.
“You promised me you wouldn’t be taking any risks.”
She swallowed. “Look, I’ll leave,” she said, throwing up her hands in surrender.
“I’m not talkin’ about here, Luce.” He raised his voice. “I’m talkin’ headin’ into a green-gas valley full of mutants!”
“I had a suit! And the Civil Corps with me,” Lucy said, crossly.
“Yes, an’ from what I hear you were still almost hurt!” Logan was almost shouting now.
“It was an emergency! Mi-an’s arm is broken! I was the only person who could help.”
“Did y’all even consider alternatives? ‘Cause from what I hear, you volunteered pretty readily right there…”
“From what you heard!” Lucy’s brow furrowed. “You have no standing to criticise me, Logan. Talking about what I should’ve done, as if you were there! You’re keeping tabs on me but you can’t actually do anything to protect me, can you? At least Justice and Unsuur were there for me! You may not think them capable, but then where were you? Oh, that’s right - you’re a fucking criminal on the run.”
Logan had taken a step forward, and his eyes flashed in anger, but at Lucy’s last words he stopped short, and Lucy saw that she had struck a nerve. His shoulders sagged and he cast his eyes to the ground.
“I just want you to be safe, Luce,” he said.
The sorrowful tone detectable in his voice gave Lucy pause, and almost made her feel sorry, but she was still heated and agitated and not quite ready to drop her anger yet.
“Yes, well, safe’s not exactly a status known in Sandrock, is it?” She folded her arms in a stance of defiance. “I’ve been doing the best I can to care for Andy, and earn what I can to support us all, and cover Mi-an…”
Logan stepped forward, until he was standing in front of her. He laid his hands on her upper arms, massaging her biceps with his thumbs. “I know.” His voice was softer, quieter now. “I ain’t angry at you, Luce. I’m… I’m angry at myself. I want nothin’ more than to be here fer you…”
Lucy looked up to meet his eyes, her anger all but melted away. “I’m sorry,” she said. “I shouldn’t have said what I did.”
“You were right to say it. You deserve so much better than me.”
“Stop that!” Lucy exclaimed. “I… I think you’re wonderful, Logan. And one day everything’ll be sorted, this’ll all be behind us… and you can be reunited with Andy again.”
Logan sighed. “But I’m not here fer you now. Yer having to do it alone, and it’s killin’ me to not be here with you.”
Lucy wrapped her arms around his waist. She leaned in for a hug, laying her head against his chest and listening to his heart beat. Logan’s arms crossed against her back, and he held her tightly to him.
For a minute or two they just held one another. The only sound to be heard was the electric hum of the bright lights overhead. Her head still pressed against his chest, Lucy took a deep breath, drawing Logan’s scent in through her nostrils. He had no right to smell as good as he did, especially while she was pregnant, when so many other scents were so nauseating.
“I’m sorry,” he said, and Lucy knew she had to wipe those words from his mouth. She didn’t need - or want - his apologies. She was just as responsible for their predicament as he was, and no words were about to change their situation.
She pulled back and looked up at him. “Are you?” She asked.
“Am I what?”
“Sorry.” Without giving him a chance to answer, she added, “get down on the ground.”
He stared at her in confusion. “Lucy… you ain’t possibly serious.”
“Oh, but I am. Deadly serious.” Lucy reached up and unclasped his cloak from his shoulders. Spreading it out on the floor, she repeated, “get down on the ground.”
“I’m not sure what game yer playin’, Lucy, but-”
“It’s not a game, Logan. I don’t want you to be sorry. Sorry’s not going to change anything. If you want to apologise, I can think of better ways to go about it.” She was feeling excited now; her body tingled with anticipation at what she was planning to have him do to her. “So get down down on the ground.”
Logan shut his mouth. He slowly sat back on the ground, on top of his cloak, then removed his hat and shifted until he lying on his back. “Like this?”
“Mm, exactly.”
The air in the corridor was warm and still. Lucy enjoyed her view of Logan lying before her, his white hair forming a halo around his head, as she reached up under her skirt and hooked her thumbs under the waistband of her underwear. She wriggled her underwear down over her thighs and knees, then let it fall down around her ankles. She stepped out of her underwear, leaving it discarded on the sandy floor as she walked forwards towards Logan.
Lucy could see him watching her through hooded eyes, one hand moving towards his belt in expectation of what was about to happen.
But Lucy continued walking, past his chest. She could hear the sharp intake of his breath as she stepped one leg over his shoulders, then slowly and carefully she knelt down on the ground, one knee either side of his head. She hovered there, thighs trembling, fully exposed to Logan and wondering if she dared go through with her plan when he placed his hands on her thighs.
And pulled her down onto his face.
Not too hard; just firmly enough for Lucy to overcome her hesitation and relax onto him.
Lucy gasped as she made contact with Logan’s face. His breath was warm and stimulating against her clit and his stubble lightly tickled the soft, delicate skin of her inner thighs.
Then he licked her; slowly and deeply at first, his tongue parting her lips and coming to rest on her clit, which he gave a small, tentative lick. Just enough to send a spark coursing hotly through Lucy’s body.
“F-fuck!” Lucy exclaimed.
Logan began to circle her clit with his tongue, alternating with shorter, sharper licks, the pressure still light and teasing. Lucy arched her back in pleasure as she threw back her head and closed her eyes, the better to concentrate on the sensations his tongue was creating.
Lucy writhed as the soft, light licks grew almost unbearable; she wanted, no, craved more. Logan seemed to sense her desires for he tugged down on her thighs, his lips sealing around her clit as he sucked long and hard.
She moaned; deep, involuntary. She attempted to lift off his face slightly, concerned for his breathing, but Logan held her firmly in place. He began to flick his tongue over her clit again, but harder and more focused now, his every movement dragging Lucy ever closer to the edge.
“Fuck… Oh Logan…” Lucy moaned, her thighs trembling, his movements so intense she could no longer focus on anything else. She climaxed then, her thighs clenching around Logan’s head, her whole body wracked with sensitivity.
Logan kept going. Lucy tried to move, but he kept her pinned in place, his tongue continuing to lick her clit that was now so sensitive, so raw. It felt almost painful, but it was an exquisite, overwhelming kind of painful that sent her rocketing into a second orgasm. Lucy gasped and moaned, her mouth no longer able to form any coherent words.
Logan released her then, though Lucy was not immediately capable of climbing off him. She eventually managed to swing one leg back over his head and rolled onto her back beside him.
“How was that for an apology?” Logan asked, a little too smugly for Lucy’s liking. He wiped his mouth on his shirt sleeve.
“Mm… acceptable, I suppose,” Lucy retorted, once she was finally able to speak.
Logan laughed. He hauled himself to his feet, then reached down a hand to help Lucy back up. She went and retrieved her underwear, while Logan plucked his cape off the ground.
“I think I’d better be going now.” Lucy watched Logan’s face as she spoke, and she had the pleasure of seeing the surprise seep onto his face as he realised she had no intention of returning the favour.
“Uh… if yer sure…”
“I am. Goodbye, Logan.” Lucy collected her rucksack, then walked out of the ruins, a broad smile upon her face.
Lucy wondered when Logan might enact his revenge. As it turned out, she didn’t have to wait long.
Two days later, Lucy had just finished the dishes and was about to head up the stairs to bed when she heard hoofbeats outside, followed by the familiar creak of her stable door. She pulled on her winter jacket and stepped out into her yard. She walked over to the stable and headed inside.
“Evenin’ Luce,” Logan said, without turning around. “I was hopin’ you’d come out here.”
“Oh yes?” Lucy walked towards him, curious as to what he had planned.
Logan turned around to face her, then. His mask was still on, obscuring the grin Lucy was sure he was wearing. “Seems to me you left a little, uh, unfinished business the last time we met,” he said.
Lucy blinked innocently at him. “Really? Whatever kind of business would that be?”
Leaning down, Logan whispered hotly in her ear, “I reckon you know exactly what kinda business I mean.”
A delightful shiver ran down Lucy’s spine. Maintaining her faux-innocent tone, she said, “mm, still not ringing a bell, I’m afraid. You may just have to show me.”
To her pleasure, Logan uttered a sound that came very close to a growl. He took a hold of her hands and walked her over to the stable wall, lifted her hands above her head, and pressed them against the horizontal beam of the framing. He leaned in close and said, “I’ve half a mind to tie you up right here.”
Lucy lifted her chin and said, archly, “don’t make a threat unless you mean it, Bandit.”
“Damn it, Luce.” Logan released her. He walked over to Rambo’s stall and soon returned with a length of rope. Lucy lifted her hands back above her head as Logan lashed her wrists to the beam. Even as he tied the knots, though, his hands moved so gently and carefully, and his eyes frequently flickered towards Lucy’s face, to check that she was still a willing participant. Lucy saw him looking and gave him a reassuring smile.
Logan checked the knots binding Lucy's wrists. They felt secure, but not too tight. He grinned. He leaned in close and said, "safe word is-"
"PEN!" Lucy exclaimed.
Logan blinked. "As a safe word? Luce, I-"
"No! Pen's here! I just saw him peering through the window!" Lucy’s blood ran cold, and she had never felt as scared as she did then.
“Shit!”
“Logan, run! Grab Rambo and go!” Lucy hissed.
Logan still hesitated, so Lucy, her mind working quickly, did the one thing she felt would get him to move.
She screamed.
“PEN! HELP ME!” A combination of words she hoped to never utter again.
Logan ran towards Rambo. As Pen burst into the stable, Logan swiftly mounted Rambo and rode past Pen, ducking to avoid the frame as he and Rambo flew through the door.
Pen naturally turned towards Rambo, so Lucy screamed again to deflect his focus back towards her. For a second, Lucy could see Pen torn between chasing after Logan or rescuing her. Thankfully, upon seeing how fast Rambo was, Pen decided on the latter.
Lucy bit down hard on the inside of her cheeks until her eyes welled with tears. As Pen untied her, she collapsed against his chest, screwing up her eyes until the tears began to roll down her cheeks.
“Oh Pen! I was so f-frightened…”
The stammer came naturally to her, for Lucy really was terrified. What had Pen seen? What had he heard? She hoped desperately that, for once, Logan had looked every bit like the criminal he was purported to be.
Chapter 12: Third Trimester
Chapter Text
Lucy managed to persuade Pen that she was unharmed and merely needed rest. She struggled to sleep, though, not because she was frightened but because she was anxious for Logan. She trudged down the stairs in the morning, dark circles beneath her eyes, and faint red rope marks on her wrists. As she put the kettle on to boil for her morning brew, there came a loud knocking on her door.
Pen and Justice stood side-by-side on her front porch. Pen was dressed in the same attire as the night before, and both men looked as tired as she felt. Lucy’s eyes were drawn to the dozens of footprints scattered across the sand in her yard.
“Light, don’t tell me you were here all night,” she said wearily.
“But of course, Skinny! I could not risk that flagitious specimen returning to the scene of his malfeasance.” Pen folded his arms across his broad chest.
“Uh, howdy, Lucy.” Justice looked apologetic. “Pen filled me in on the details. Trudy and Matilda would like to speak with you at City Hall.”
Lucy hadn’t expected anything less. “Very well. I’ll make my way there as soon as I’ve had my breakfast.”
Justice nodded. “Thank you, Lucy. We’ll be seeing you.”
Lucy closed the door in their faces and returned to the kitchen. Andy made his way downstairs a short while later.
“Lucy? Why was Pen in the yard?” He asked.
“Nothing gets past you, does it?” Lucy said, smiling at Andy. Then she sighed. “Logan visited here last night. Unfortunately, Pen spotted him. Logan managed to escape, but now Trudy and the Church wish to speak to me.”
“To you? Why? Just tell ‘em Logan was here to check on me. That’s believable, ain’t it?”
“It’s not that simple.” Lucy steepled her forefingers and tapped them against her lips as she pondered what to say. Eventually, she settled on a simplified version of the truth. “Pen saw Logan… talking to me. To give Logan time to get away, I screamed for help and pretended he had hurt me.”
“Aw, dang, Lucy! Now the whole town’ll be hatin’ Logan even more!”
“I know, Andy, I know!” Lucy’s voice was pained. “But I can’t see any other way out of this. They can’t know the truth - not yet. Just remember… whatever you hear is likely a lie, okay? I will have to pretend to the rest of the town that he’s my enemy. Only you and I will know the truth.”
Andy nodded. “Yeah… I get it. Don’t worry, Lucy. You’re looking at a grade-A fibber right here. You need any tips on lyin’? I’m your guy!”
That cheered Lucy up a little. “Thanks, Andy. I’ll bear that in mind. Now, what would you like for breakfast?”
After dropping Andy off at school, Lucy went to City Hall to meet with Trudy and Matilda. Justice, Pen, Unsuur, Heidi, and Owen were also present. Lucy was dismayed to see so many had already heard the news. They all turned sympathetic faces upon her, and she could see them all glance at her wrists, to check on the marks the ropes had left.
“Oh, Lucy, I’m so sorry,” Trudy said. “How are you feeling? Are you sure you don’t need to check in with Fang?”
“I’m fine, Trudy, really. Just a little shaken, that’s all.”
“Unsuur and I scoured the area this morning,” Justice said. “We found what looked like goat hoof prints, and were able to follow them for a short while, but they petered out by the train tracks.”
“That darn Logan! He can’t run forever, you know.” Matilda shook her head. “Lucy, my child, we’re sorry to have to ask you, but… what did Logan want with you? To attack a builder, in her own home no less - it defies comprehension!”
“Honestly, Pen interrupted us before Logan could ask me anything,” Lucy said. “I have no idea what he was planning.”
Pen looked at her keenly. “He didn’t say anything? Are you sure, Lucy? I could’ve sworn I saw you converse with him…”
“I didn’t say he said nothing ,” Lucy replied. “Of course he spoke. He said he wouldn’t hurt me if I cooperated, and I said I wouldn’t struggle, but that I wasn’t sure what he could possibly need from me.” Lies, lies, and more lies. The baby started kicking, as if in protest at Lucy’s damnation of Logan.
“You really have no idea why he may have attacked you?”
Lucy thought she heard Pen subtly emphasise the word attacked, as if he didn’t believe his own words. She racked her brain for a plausible reason. “I was thinking… I built the new water tower. Perhaps he was hoping to learn its structural weaknesses?”
Trudy looked thoughtful. “That’s certainly possible…”
“Yet he accused the church of stealing water.” Matilda leaned forward on her walking stick, her shrewd eyes penetrating Lucy’s gaze. “Why would he be concerned with Sandrock losing water if he planned to destroy the water tower again?”
“Like I said, I’m as clueless as you are!” Lucy realised she probably sounded a little desperate, but perhaps that would work in her favour. “I would love to be able to tell you his motives - I really would. But all I have are guesses.”
“I think that’s enough,” Owen said, stepping forward to wrap a comforting arm around Lucy’s shoulders. “Lucy’s the victim, here, and if she says Logan didn’t have the opportunity to question her, then we should believe her. We’re very grateful, Pen, that you were there to rescue her.”
Lucy nodded. “Yes - I am thankful you rescued me, Pen.” She did her utmost to make her gratitude sound genuine.
Heidi shook her head. “Logan and I grew up together, and for all his faults, I’d have never said he would’ve hurt someone as vulnerable as a pregnant woman.”
Lucy nervously licked her lips. “I don’t believe he intended to hurt me,” she said. “He just didn’t wish me to run. And please… none of this has to be in the papers, does it? I’d hate for my family to worry for my safety, or for anyone in Sandrock to panic.”
“We’ll keep this out of the papers,” Trudy promised.
Lucy’s shoulders sagged in relief. “Thank you,” she said. “I’m sorry I couldn’t be of more help.”
“Never fear, Lucy. I am appointing myself as your personal protector!” Pen announced. “That dastardly scoundrel will not stand a chance of coming anywhere close to you.”
Lucy forced a smile onto her face, but inwardly, she was panicking. This was precisely what she’d been afraid of - increased security, and from none other than Pen. There would be little chance of meeting with Logan now.
Trudy and Heidi were true to their word, and Logan’s visit to Lucy was kept out of the papers. However, that did not prevent the news from spreading around Sandrock, and Lucy was soon heartily sick of the sympathetic smiles that were continuously cast her way. Still, she would’ve accepted a dozen sympathetic smiles in exchange for a single day without Pen checking in on her.
He was at her door in the mornings, when she went to feed Yolanda, and he was there at night, when she went to lock up her workshop and turn off her lights. While he did generally leave her to her own devices during the day, he still crossed paths with her at least once or twice, and if Lucy needed to venture into the desert, Pen insisted on accompanying her.
“Are you pretendin’ that potato’s Pen?” Andy asked as he watched Lucy angrily stab at her plate with her fork.
“Well, now I am!” Lucy pursed her lips. She mashed the potato, then rearranged it into a shape vaguely resembling Pen’s head. She pressed in peas for the eyes and mouth, then showed her plate to Andy.
Andy grinned. “Eat his eyes first,” he suggested.
As Lucy scooped up the pea eyes, she said, “Andy? Would you know how to get a letter to Logan?”
Andy hesitated, then nodded. “But you gotta promise not to try an’ learn my secret.”
“I promise.” Lucy was still a little irked that she wasn’t permitted to know the identity of Logan’s spy, but she told herself that Logan and Andy were only trying to keep her safe. Besides, she hadn’t been initiated into the gang. Andy still took his role as a bandit very seriously, and that meant no spilling secrets to non-gang members, even if they did provide you with a soft bed and delicious food.
“Write your letter, then, an’ I’ll see that it reaches Logan. Bandit’s honour.”
After dinner, Lucy sat at her new desk and wrote a letter to Logan. As a precaution, she decided against addressing him by name.
Hi! It’s me, Lucy.
I’m doing well. After last week’s incident, Pen appointed himself as my personal protector. Aren’t I fortunate? He’s checking up on me regularly, and I’m unable to leave the town without him accompanying me.
Honestly, though, now that I’m into my third trimester, I’m reluctant to travel too far from home. I pay Rocky to deliver ore and scrap directly to my house, and I’ve been commissioning the Civil Corps for any forageables. I’ve also hired help around the yard, and Andy receives pocket money in exchange for watering and feeding my yakmel. Her name’s Yolanda, by the way. I’m not sure if I ever told you that.
While I’m unhappy you can’t visit me, I sleep better at night knowing you’re not taking unnecessary risks.
Please take the hint, thought Lucy.
I trust we’ll be reunited again soon, and in the meantime, I’m concentrating on spending time with Andy and preparing for the baby's arrival.
Speaking of the baby, I realised we never had an opportunity to discuss a name. I’d love to receive your input, so I’m enclosing a list of my favourite names. Perhaps you could circle the ones you like and return the list to me? Also, feel free to suggest some of your own!
Thinking of you,
Lucy
Lucy had nearly written ‘love from’, but though it was a standard conclusion to a friendly letter, she hesitated to write it for Logan to see. She was afraid it might scare him.
She folded the letter and placed it in an envelope, along with the promised list of baby names. Then she handed the letter to Andy to pass to Logan’s spy.
Mr. Musa called the entire town to a meeting, where he announced that he had decided to invest in Sandrock and would be funding the construction of a road to Portia after all. The town’s swift response to the green gas crisis had impressed him, and he now believed in Sandrock’s revival. Everyone was thrilled.
Afterwards, Lucy joined Heidi, Trudy, and Mr. Musa in the city hall to discuss the terms of his investment. Heidi was there in her capacity as the town’s chief architect; Trudy, as its mayor. Lucy felt obliged to attend as the builders’ representative, especially as Mi-an could not work for the foreseeable future.
“What did you mean when you said you ‘refuse to believe there’s not something to be had here’?” Trudy asked Mr. Musa.
“I have more planned than what I’ve made public,” Mr. Musa said. “The Alliance of Free Cities is very vulnerable; it has a relatively small population spread out over a large area. Sandrock lies in the middle of the continent, perfectly situated to be a central hub for land transportation. It’s important from a strategic perspective, not only for trade, but also in case of another war with Duvos.”
Lucy swallowed. “Do you believe war to be likely?”
“Tensions with Duvos have been heightening. It’s wise to be on alert.”
Heidi nodded at Mr. Musa. “Very insightful, Mr. Musa. We’re very grateful to have your support.”
“When I saw how you all banded together when a crisis arose, well, that sealed the deal for me,” Mr. Musa said. “The truest test of character is seeing people when things are at their worst. Speaking of which, Lucy, you’ve impressed me with your bravery. You haven’t hesitated to tackle any crisis head-on.”
Lucy flushed with faint embarrassment at Mr. Musa’s compliment.
“And while I appreciate that you’re pregnant, I believe you still have a few weeks to go until your due date, yes? Do you hope to continue working?”
“That’s the plan!” Lucy replied. “I’ll work as long as I am capable.”
“Good, because I’d like you to spearhead this project,” Mr. Musa said. “You’re one of the most talented builders I know, and when I roll, I want to roll with the best people.”
The Lucy of a few months ago would’ve deflected Mr. Musa’s praise or have insisted that someone else take charge. But present-day Lucy had gained significantly in confidence, and between Yan’s incompetence and Mi-an’s broken arm, she had to agree that she was the best Sandrock currently had to offer.
She smiled at Mr. Musa. “You got it!”
“Cool,” Mr. Musa replied.
“I’ll be liaising with you on the full plans,” Heidi told Lucy. “We’ll be starting with reinforcing the bridge to The Bend. After that, the next stage will be tunnelling through the mountains.”
“I’m excited to work on something new for a change.” Lucy’s eyes gleamed.
“You’re telling me! Finally, a real test of my skills. I mean, there was the bridge, but that was solely about designing something practical that could be constructed as quickly as possible. Here we can afford to take our time,” Heidi said.
“You have a solid team here,” Mr. Musa said. “I look forward to seeing what you both produce. I’ll be overseeing the first stages for the next few weeks. I have a feeling it’ll be a very interesting time.”
Fortunately for Lucy, her third trimester was progressing as well as could be. She had a surprising amount of energy, and though she struggled to get comfortable at night, she had few aches or pains overall.
Winter had arrived, and Lucy was surprised by how bitterly cold the desert was, even during the day. She bought hats, gloves, and scarves for herself and Andy, and began to stock up on warm clothes for the baby, too. Not that she had to buy much; nearly all of Sandrock was excited for the baby to arrive, and Lucy was inundated with all kinds of gifts. Vivi had knitted several adorable tiny hats and booties for the baby. Trudy and Krystal gave Lucy Jasmine’s and Pebbles’s hand-me-downs. Owen bought and assembled a beautiful crib - “because you have enough builder work to do as it is, Lucy” - and Mi-an, Heidi, and Amirah pooled their money to buy Lucy enough diapers to last a good few weeks.
Lucy did her best to involve Andy in the preparations for the baby. While she’d never had a sibling, she was familiar with the feelings of neglect and rejection. When building a dresser for the baby’s clothes, she had Andy sketch a design for a desk for himself and built that, too. She had Andy select toys and books for the baby, and he helped choose a colour theme for the baby’s corner of her room.
Andy arranged the toys on top of the baby’s dresser. “Lucy? Do ya think my parents were this excited for me to be born?”
Lucy froze. Andy rarely ever mentioned his parents. “I’m sure they were. They chose to have you! And I bet you were an adorable baby.”
“I wish I knew what I’d looked like.” Andy’s nose wrinkled. “I don’t really remember their faces anymore, either. I… I think my Ma had blond hair, like me. But my Pa…” He sighed.
“You must miss them.” Lucy wrapped an arm around Andy’s shoulders. “If it would help to talk about them, to keep your memories alive, I’m here to listen, Andy.”
“I remember some things,” he said. “My Ma, she laughed a lot. She’d like it when I’d catch critters to show her. An’ my Pa’d tell me all kinda stories, without ever lookin’ at a book. They were all in his head.”
“Now that’s a talent! I can see where you get your active imagination from.”
“Yeah. I ain’t stupid, you know. When Logan an’ Haru couldn’t find my parents, I knew they must be dead. ‘Cause I know they loved me, an’ if they loved me… they’d have waited for me, right?”
Lucy moved around Andy to look into his eyes. “Absolutely,” she said. “If you ever went missing, Andy, I would never stop looking for you. And I have no doubt your parents felt the same way.”
Andy nodded. “Yer my family now. Logan an’ Haru, too.”
Lucy smiled at him. “I am,” she agreed.
“Speakin’ of Logan, I forgot to give this to you earlier.” Andy reached into his pocket and withdrew a somewhat wrinkled letter. Lucy eagerly opened it and began to read.
Lucy,
I ain’t too good with words, so forgive me if this letter’s short.
I’m glad yer keeping well. I heard about you leading the road to Portia project, congratulations. I also heard yer staying outta the construction side of things and are managing a team instead. That made me real happy.
I miss you, but I reckon that if this is how you can stay safe, then I can cope. Was always a risk seeing you, anyhow. I’m thinking of you and the baby. Anything feels off or wrong, you let Andy know, and I’ll be there immediately.
I’m returning the list of names with some circled, as requested. You’ve good taste, so I trust you to make the final decision.
It wasn’t signed, but Lucy didn’t expect it to be.
She smiled. Logan said he missed her, and that made her happy.
“Good news?” Andy asked.
“Yes,” Lucy said. She pulled out the list of baby names. “How would you like to help me choose a name for this baby?”
When she wasn’t supervising her team of construction workers or fulfilling commissions for the townsfolk, Lucy was spending time with Mabel or Mi-an.
Elsie had sent more letters. She had explained that she’d met a group of ‘Monster Researchers’ from Atara, and they’d offered for her to accompany them on their studies. She wasn’t certain when she’d return to Sandrock, but she expected it wouldn’t be until the new year.
“I’m glad she has company,” Mabel said. “I was worried for my baby, out there all alone. But if she’s with a group, well, then I can rest easy.”
Lucy put Mabel’s kettle on to boil. She was friendly enough with Mabel now that she knew her way around Mabel’s kitchen, and she often brewed tea for the two of them when she was visiting.
“I’m happy for Elsie, too.” Lucy smiled at Mabel. “It really sounds as if she may have found her calling.”
Mabel nodded. Her eyes twinkled. “Don’t tell anyone, but I reckon Coop misses her more than I do. I always knew she’d have to fly the nest someday, but Cooper, well, I think he thought she’d always be here, ready and waitin’ to take over ranch duties when he grew tired.”
“I suppose it’s only natural for parents to wish for their child to share their interests…” Lucy thought of her parents and wondered if she’d be any closer to them had she been more like either of them.
“What about your parents, dearie? Will your Ma be visiting for the baby’s birth?”
Lucy sighed. “No. They said they’d visit next year, maybe. But we’re not that close. They’re not exactly excited for a grandchild.”
Mabel clucked her tongue. “Well now, if you don’t mind me sayin’ so, that’s ridiculous! A lovely girl like you - they’re fools for not wantin’ to be there for you. You’ve been so good to our family, Lucy. If you ever need a ma, you just come and see me. I’ll treat you like my own.”
“Thank you.” Lucy flushed as she thought of Elsie’s last evening in Sandrock. “Mabel… there’s something I need to confess.” She couldn’t meet Mabel’s eyes as she spoke. “The night Elsie left… I really upset her. We argued. I’m sorry. I don’t think she’s forgiven me.”
“Ah, you’re referring to Logan bein’ your baby’s pa…”
Lucy lifted her head to stare at Mabel. “Elsie told you?”
“She did. Don’t worry, dearie, I know how to keep a secret. Elsie’s stubborn, just like I was as a girl. But she’ll come around eventually. She’ll forgive you; she just needs a little time.”
Lucy nodded. She sank into the chair opposite Mabel. “You’re the only person in Sandrock to know, now. Well, apart from Andy.”
“It explains why you were so eager to adopt the boy.”
“Did Elsie tell you anything else about Logan?”
“She said you told her we can trust him. Is that true?”
“It is. I can’t tell you everything, not yet, but I promise you that Logan is still on our side.”
“I’m glad to hear that,” Mabel said. “I helped raise that boy, and I never could believe he’d betray us.”
The kettle whistled, and Lucy went to finish making the tea.
“You’ll have to tell me some stories. I’d love to hear more about him.”
“Finish making that tea, dear, and I’ll be happy to tell you,” Mabel said, with a smile.
The average daily temperature in Sandrock fell to below freezing. A thin layer of snow permanently blanketed the ground, and a similarly thin layer of ice crusted the oasis. The air was still arid, and Arvio’s sales of skin cream flew through the roof as everyone struggled with dry, chapped skin.
Fang saw Lucy weekly during her last couple of months of pregnancy. She knew to temper her expectations as it was her first pregnancy, and she would likely go past her due date. She had no particular birth plan, but she stocked up on supplies for a home birth, in case she went into labour and was unable to travel to Fang’s clinic. She had plenty of towels, washcloths, pads, spare sheets, and a waterproof mattress protector for her bed.
“I don’t know how you’re doing it all.” Mi-an sounded envious. She held up her arm. “Two more weeks and I should be out of this cast and back in business! I can’t wait. I’ve been letting you all down…”
“You have not,” Lucy said, with unusual vehemence. “Don’t you talk badly about my friend! We all understand that your arm has needed to heal. Besides, I’ve been enjoying the busyness, truly. These last few weeks are dragging, and I feel as if I’ve been pregnant forever! I can only imagine how agitated I’d feel without work to distract me.”
“But-”
“No buts! Look, soon I’ll have this baby, then our situations will be reversed. You’ll have all the commissions and work your heart desires. Besides, from what I’ve heard, you haven’t exactly been slacking. You’ve been spending a lot of time down at the moisture farm.”
Mi-an blushed. “I can dig one-handed. I can plant seeds, too. I enjoy dabbling in botany. And making Sandrock a greener place is important too, isn’t it?”
“Absolutely, it is!”
“Good.” Mi-an looked relieved.
“And I’m glad you have a hobby you enjoy. I know it’s been tough, what with Elsie being gone and how busy I’ve been.”
“I do miss you both,” Mi-an said, “but I know Elsie’ll be back someday. And you’ll have your baby for Elsie and me to love and adore. How are you feeling, anyway? Excited? Nervous?”
“Both, definitely both. I’m sure I’ll be fine, but… birth isn’t exactly an easy thing, you know?”
Mi-an nodded. Neither of them needed to voice how risky giving birth far from a hospital was.
“Plus, I’ve never actually held a baby,” Lucy continued. “I’ve been reading every book I can lay my hands on. But I’m sure there’s a huge difference between knowing something and putting it into practice.”
“I’m sure you’ll do well,” Mi-an said confidently. “Besides, Mabel, Vivi, Trudy, Krystal - you know they’d all be happy to assist you.”
Lucy nodded. “I’m glad to be here. I think I’d be feeling a lot lonelier in the city. The sense of community here really is something special. And Mi-an? I’m delighted we’re friends.”
Mi-an smiled. “You and me both.”
A few days later, Sandrock was blanketed in an unexpected thick, swirling snowstorm. Lucy had never seen anything like it. She went to ensure Yolanda had plenty of feed and hay, then returned to the house, nearly colliding with Pen along the way.
“Pen! Go home! Andy and I won’t be going anywhere today, and I’d rather not have you collapse on my doorstep from hypothermia.”
“Pch! You think this cold bothers me, Skinny?” Pen puffed out his chest. “This is a rather piddling storm, all told.” His nose was bright red, and his voice sounded congested.
Lucy sighed. As much as she disliked and mistrusted Pen, she could not in good faith leave the man standing out in the cold. Besides, she was supposed to be grateful to him for rescuing her from Logan. She was already afraid that her frustration with his guardianship was raising suspicion.
“Why don’t you come on in, and I’ll make us some breakfast. Do you drink tea? Coffee?”
“Coffee. And I trust you have eggs?” Pen asked as he followed Lucy inside. “My, this is a very quaint abode. I feel even larger than usual, inhabiting this kitchen.”
“I do have eggs. Please, take a seat. I’ll just-”
As she walked, Lucy felt a popping sensation, immediately followed by a warm gush of fluids between her thighs. She froze to the spot.
Pen frowned. “Skinny?”
“Pen,” Lucy said calmly. “I need you to go back outside and fetch Fang. I think my waters just broke.”
“What’re you saying?”
Lucy stepped forward, only to feel another release of fluid trickle down her legs. She glanced down; both legs were soaked. There was no doubt in her mind as to what had happened.
She gritted her teeth. “I’m saying I need the doctor. Because I’m about to have this baby.”
Chapter 13: Endless Winter (Logan POV)
Chapter Text
The night that he and Lucy were interrupted by Pen, Logan returned to his hideout feeling genuine fear in the pit of his stomach. He could handle being in danger himself; he was confident in his skills and knew when to fight or turn tail and run. But he had no idea how to protect Lucy and the baby from a distance, and the thought of her being in Pen’s presence was nauseating.
“Logan? What happened? You look unwell.” Nothing escaped Haru’s attention.
Logan removed the saddle from Rambo and threw it up on a hook. He checked that the goats had food and water, then walked over to the platform that served as his personal corner of the cave. He removed his boots, hat, belt, and holsters, then collapsed onto his bed with a groan.
Haru sat back on the bed adjacent to Logan’s and waited patiently for Logan to speak.
“I fucked up,” Logan eventually admitted. “I decided to visit Lucy, and we were surprised by Pen. I had to flee. I shoulda bin more careful…”
“But you did escape. You weren’t followed?”
“Nah. But that ain’t the problem. Lucy’s gonna be watched like a Bellwing Siren from now on.”
“It was always going to be more difficult, as she grew closer to her due date.” Haru spoke carefully, afraid of stoking Logan’s ire.
“I coulda visited her at least once, twice more!” Logan exhaled a sigh. “And the worst part? Ain’t no one to blame but myself.”
Haru gave him a sympathetic smile. “Try and get some rest,” he suggested. “Things may seem clearer in the morning.”
Logan grunted at him. Haru dimmed the lights and they both climbed into their beds, but Logan lay awake for a long while, staring at the ceiling.
He barely remembered his mother. He had only been four when she’d walked out on their family. He didn’t exactly miss her; how could you miss someone you didn’t remember? But he had felt the absence of a mother. He had seen the toll that single parenthood had taken on his father. He had never imagined that he himself would abandon a child of his own. Yet now his child wasn’t even born, and he was already being forcibly separated from them. What kind of father wasn’t there for the very first day of his child’s life?
Logan sighed. Eventually, he fell asleep but tossed and turned the entire night.
Grace visited the following evening. She brought water and food, which she deposited on the table, a stony expression upon her face.
“Rumours are flying around Sandrock that Pen rescued Lucy from her barn, after you tied her to a beam,” Grace told Logan.
“Pen nearly caught us,” Logan admitted.
Grace arched one elegant eyebrow. “And the rest? I swear, if you tell me it was a sex thing…”
Logan’s ensuing silence gave both Grace and Haru their answer.
“For fuck’s sake, Logan.” Grace massaged her temples. “I warned you not to visit her. You’re going to place the whole mission in jeopardy.”
“WHAT MISSION, GRACE?” Logan yelled, causing Haru to jump. “There ain’t bin any progress made in months! Yer the one in Sandrock. You mean to tell us you ain’t got nothing on Pen, yet? Nothing on the church? No clue where any of the water’s going?”
Grace bristled. “I’m a spy , Logan! Integrating oneself into a town… gaining people’s trust… yes, it takes time! Tell me again exactly what you and Haru accomplished on your own? At least I haven’t blown up a water tower!”
“That was Pen’s fault an’ you know it!” Logan threw up his hands in disgust. He turned about-heel and strode off in the direction of the stable.
“I’m out of here, Haru.” Grace’s hands were balled into tight fists. She breathed out sharply through her nose. “I can’t do this right now.”
“I understand. Please… just give him a day or two. I’ll talk to him,” Haru promised. “I appreciate what you’re doing for us, Grace.”
“At least someone does.”
Grace left, and Logan did, too. He rode out on Rambo and spent some time up on Grand Mesa with his binoculars, watching Lucy’s house. But there was no activity, and Logan eventually returned to his hideout, anxious and annoyed.
Grace returned a few days later. Her expression was perfectly neutral as she greeted Logan and Haru.
Logan glanced at Haru, who nodded. Logan cleared his throat.
“Uh… Grace…” He hesitated. Logan hated apologising, especially when he still felt aggrieved. Still, Haru was right that he needed to swallow his pride and make amends. They needed Grace; she was his only lifeline to Andy and Lucy. “Look… I ain’t mad at you. I… I’m frustrated I can’t see Lucy. An’ there ain’t no one to blame for that but myself.”
Grace’s expression softened. “I’m not angry at you, either,” she said. “Truth be told, my higher-ups have been pushing for updates, too. But I hope to have news soon. In the meantime…” she reached into her bag and withdrew a letter. “Andy gave me this to deliver to you. It’s from Lucy.”
Logan accepted it eagerly. “How is she?” He asked.
“She seems to be well.” Grace ran a hand through her hair. “I’m surprised she hasn’t tried to seek my identity, yet.”
“She’s smart,” Logan said. “She knows it’d be risky for us all if she knew who you were. She told me she refused to guess yer identity.”
“Good girl,” Grace murmured. “I’m surprised she hasn’t aroused suspicion. She’s evidently a good actress as she has everyone convinced that you attacked her the other night.”
Logan’s grip on Lucy’s letter tightened, the paper crumpling beneath his fingers. He trusted Lucy, and she had little choice but to lie, but Grace’s words still hurt him to hear.
While Logan read Lucy's letter, Grace and Haru sat and drank by the fire. He wasn’t surprised to see that Lucy’s penmanship was even and elegant. He could practically hear the sarcasm dripping from Lucy’s first paragraph. And he was relieved to read that she had ceased mining and adventuring in the desert.
Then came Lucy’s sentence expressing relief that he wasn’t taking any unnecessary risks, and Logan sighed. He knew what she was hinting at and that she was right, but that didn’t mean he liked it.
The second page of the letter contained nothing but names. Baby names. Logan felt a knot form in the pit of his stomach as his eyes skimmed over the list. Choosing a name meant admitting that the baby would soon be here; no longer a hypothetical baby, but a real, living, human baby — his child.
He laid the page face down on his bedside table. He couldn’t reply to Lucy’s letter right now. He’d have to give due consideration to narrowing down the list of names. He stood up and walked over to the fire, deciding to join Grace and Haru for a drink after all.
Haru looked up at him. “Everything okay?”
“Yeah.” Logan stared into the fire. “Lucy needs my help decidin’ on names for the baby.”
“Ah. I suppose she is pretty far along now. When’s the baby due again?”
“Beginnin’ of December.” Logan had done the math as soon as he’d learned Lucy was pregnant. December had seemed so far away back then.
“A winter baby…” Haru looked thoughtful. “Do you know when Lucy’s birthday is?”
Logan shook his head, ashamed that he couldn’t answer Haru’s question. The birthdate of his baby’s mother certainly felt like something he ought to know.
“January 11th,” Grace smiled at Haru. “Same as yours, Haru.”
“Huh. Well ain’t that somethin’,” Logan remarked.
“Makes it harder to forget, I hope?” Haru took a swig of his drink. “That makes a birthday in every season for you, Logan. Lucy in Spring, you in Summer, Andy in Fall, and the baby in Winter.”
“You were my family first, Haru. Always will be my brother.”
“I know. And I feel the same way about you, Logan.” Haru picked up the poker and began to stoke the fire, breaking the logs apart to increase the heat and reduce the smoke drifting up and out through the hole leading into the canyon. “But hopefully one day you’ll be living with your partner and children… and I’ll be forging my own path, whatever that may be.”
“Eh… you know I don’t like to think about the future,” Logan said. “Too much uncertainty.” But as he sat and watched the flames dance, he wondered what it might be like to live with Lucy, Andy, and the baby, and decided it might be a goal worth pursuing after all.
A few days later, Logan returned the list of names, with his favourites circled, to Grace. He thought it only fair that Lucy have the final say on the name, given all that she’d endured - and would be enduring - during pregnancy and the birth.
A thin layer of snow now blanketed the ground, and Logan and Haru struggled to keep the hideout warm enough. They moved their beds to be closer to the fire, and Logan borrowed the quilts from Andy’s bed to provide additional warmth.
“What’re you thinking?” Haru asked when Logan was being particularly quiet one evening.
Logan stared at Lucy’s letter, which he held in his hand, his thumb running over the words he now knew off by heart.
“Jus’ thinkin’ how I ain’t bin fair to Lucy. She’s young, oughta be enjoyin’ life. Instead, she’s playin’ parent to one kid, soon to be two, when both’re my responsibility.”
“Andy chose to leave,” Haru pointed out. “You didn’t force him out or ask Lucy to take him in. And it’s evident that he still considers himself a member of our gang.”
“I know.” Logan held out the letter for Haru to see. “Y’know she has Andy doin’ regular chores? An’ gives him pocket money? She’s givin’ him the kind of life we couldn’t have hoped to give him. He’s better off with her…”
Haru rested his chin in his hands as he contemplated Logan’s words. “Are you… jealous, Logan?”
“I dunno if I’d use that word, exactly… but I reckon I am. I always hoped I’d be able to provide a child with the kind of stability that I lacked growin’ up an’, well, here I am, a man on the run, without so much as a proper roof ‘bove my head.”
“Our situation won’t last forever. I truly believe that.” Haru reached over and gave Logan’s shoulder a comforting squeeze.
“Heh. I’d like to have yer faith, brother, I really would.” Logan traced a circle in the dirt floor with the toe of his boot. “Eh… don’t mind me. Jus’ feelin’ a certain kind of way tonight.”
“Can I ask you something?”
“Always.”
“If all the current barriers were removed… would you want a relationship with Lucy? Or do you feel obligated to her as the father of her baby?”
“Can’t say I ain’t thought about that very question myself.” Logan ran a hand through his hair, sweeping his bangs back off his face. “We’ve not spent that much time together, after all. But I’d certainly like to know more about her. She’s somethin’ special, alright…”
He could think of several words to describe Lucy: kind, talented, thoughtful, the most beautiful woman he’d ever seen. Logan’s concern wasn’t whether he wanted Lucy. It was whether he was worthy of Lucy. She deserved better than an outlaw like him.
A triumphant Grace visited the hideout a few weeks later.
Thus far, it had been a quiet winter for Haru and Logan. Most of their days were spent gathering enough fuel and food to see them through the bitter cold. Though he dared not get too close, Logan still kept an eye on Lucy’s house, always eager to catch a glimpse of her or Andy. Pen often accompanied Lucy, and that infuriated Logan. There was nothing fair about his enemy getting to be so close to his pregnant…
Logan wasn’t sure what to call Lucy. ‘Baby’s mother’ sounded so awkward and too formal. But he wasn’t sure that he’d earned the right to be her boyfriend yet.
He was mulling over how he wished to refer to her when Grace interrupted his thoughts.
“Logan? Hello! I have an announcement to make! I’ve finally had a breakthrough!”
“Sorry, Grace. Go ahead with yer news.”
“You know how we’ve always been suspicious that the church might be stealing water and concealing it in the storage area beneath the temple?”
Logan and Haru nodded.
“Well, I’ve known for a while that Yan was in charge of constructing that storage area,” Grace said. “I was finally presented with the opportunity to break into his house, where I located and stole the original blueprints. And guess what’s on the blueprints? A location for a hidden door!”
“That’s amazing, Grace!” Haru exclaimed. “Were you able to check out the storage area and open the door?”
“Unfortunately, this is where I’ve hit a snag,” Grace sighed. “The door has an incredibly complicated lock. Believe me - I’m somewhat of an expert in lockpicking, but this lock is beyond my skills. Fortunately for us, Yan is an idiot. He had a diagram for an antilock system stashed with the storage blueprints.”
“So all we need to do is build the antilock?”
“Yes. Except that’s a bigger issue than it sounds. The antilock system requires specialised knowledge and tools. It’s the type of system I’d warrant only a builder like Lucy or Mi-an could construct.”
Haru nodded knowingly. “And Mi-an’s recovering from a broken arm, while Lucy’s about to give birth.”
“And there you have it. Our problem.”
“We ask Lucy,” Logan said, without hesitation.
“She’s about to have a newborn to handle, Logan! We can’t possibly ask this of her.”
“Then we wait.” Logan’s jaw set in that stubborn fashion that told Haru and Grace they weren’t about to change his mind. “We’ve already waited this long - what’re a few more weeks gonna do? The church ain’t going nowhere, and neither are we.”
Haru pursed his lips. “Lucy would be the better choice. We don’t know Mi-an and have no idea whether we can trust her. Lucy knows Logan. We all trust her implicitly.”
Grace massaged her temples. “Yeah… I agree with you,” she admitted. “I’d rather have Lucy on board, too. And depending on how well the next few weeks go, she may prove perfectly capable of building an antilock system for us. I’d hate to ask it of a new parent, but we’re not exactly spoiled for choice here.”
“We can afford to wait and see,” Haru pointed out. “If she feels she’s unable to assist us, we still have Mi-an.”
“Very well,” Grace said. “We wait. In the meantime, I’ll make a copy of these blueprints, then return them to Yan’s house. He’ll never know they were missing.”
On the first day of December, Haru and Logan awoke to a terrible blizzard swirling outside.
“I don’t ever recall seeing one like this before,” Haru remarked, huddling beneath a thick woollen blanket. “What about you, Logan?”
Logan shook his head. “Not in my memory. Visibility’s as poor as in a sandstorm, though it’s a might softer on the skin.”
By lunchtime, however, the blizzard had ceased, and only a smattering of flakes remained falling from the sky.
In the evening, Logan was placing more logs on the fire when Grace ran into the hideout. Her nose was red-raw, and she wore a scarf wrapped tightly around her neck.
“Logan!” She panted. “I had to let you know… Lucy’s in labour.”
Logan immediately dropped the remaining logs, sending sparks scattering across the floor. “Where is she?” He asked, his voice hoarse.
“Fang and Mabel are with her at her house. That’s all I know. I came here as soon as I heard.”
“Thank you,” Logan said, sincerely. He looked over at Haru. “I have to go… even if I can’t be there with her… I have to at least be as close as I can.”
Haru nodded. “I understand,” he said. “Swift speed, Logan. And… good luck.”
Logan soon had Rambo saddled up and ready to go. With a final nod to Grace and Haru, he headed off into the night.
Rambo seemed to sense Logan’s urgency, and they raced at breakneck speed down to the Eufaula salvage yard. There, Logan dismounted from Rambo. He patted the goat on the neck and told him to stay.
He headed on foot towards Lucy’s house, crouching down behind a large boulder to observe what was happening.
All the lights in the house were on, but Logan couldn’t see anyone in the windows. However, he knew Lucy’s bedroom was at the front of the house and wasn’t visible from his vantage point. He was debating whether he dared to risk getting closer when Andy exited the house.
Logan watched as Andy headed towards the stables, presumably to feed Yolanda. His heart leapt as he noticed Andy swinging his arms back and forth in a carefree manner - body language that surely suggested that good news was to be had. Logan breathed out a sigh of relief.
Still, he couldn’t be entirely sure. Andy looked happy, but that didn’t mean the baby had been born. Lucy could still be in labour. Andy returned to the house and disappeared from view.
Logan waited.
Then, a half hour later, Logan noticed Fang walking away from the house. He must’ve left through the front door. He walked normally, with his head held high.
Logan felt his heartbeat race in excitement. If Fang was leaving, that surely meant the baby had been born. And, just as with Andy, the way Fang was walking indicated that all had gone well.
A few seconds passed, and Logan was about to make a dash for Lucy’s door - risks be damned - when Mabel stepped outside. Logan dived back behind the rock, but not before Mabel spotted him. He was prepared for her to start screaming when -
She smiled at him. Then she held up a hand, as if to say, ‘wait’.
It was then that Logan spotted him. Pen was striding towards the house.
Logan’s blood ran cold. The thought of Pen getting to see his baby before him was worse than any pain Logan could have imagined.
But before Logan could take action, Mabel walked around the house. Logan saw her talking to Pen, with Pen gesticulating wildly as he appeared to be arguing back. Eventually, though, Mabel seemed to persuade Pen to turn around, and as they both began to walk toward the ranch, Mabel glanced back in Logan’s direction.
Immediately, Logan understood that Mabel had bought him time. He could enter the house and see Lucy and the baby.
Logan couldn’t wait any longer. He headed straight for the back door, leaping over the fence, not even bothering to use the gate. He opened the door and headed inside. He was about to meet his baby.
Chapter 14: The Birth
Notes:
This chapter opens with a description of childbirth. If you would prefer to skip this scene, please click here.
Chapter Text
After Pen had disappeared into the snowstorm, Lucy made a mental list of the next steps. She felt oddly calm, perhaps because there was no turning back now. Lucy had always managed to keep a cool head in a crisis.
The first step was to wash herself. Each time she tried to move, more fluid seemed to gush out of her. Eventually, keeping her thighs pressed together as best as she was able, she managed to shuffle up the stairs and into her bathroom. She stripped and stepped into the shower.
Lucy stayed in the shower for a good while, Burgess be damned. She scrubbed every inch of her body and even shaved her legs. Once she was finished, she dried off and dressed in a loose tunic. She pulled on underwear and slipped in a thick pad to absorb additional fluid.
Then she set to cleaning. She pulled out her mop and bucket and scrubbed the kitchen floor, then the hallways and stairs.
Just as she had finished scrubbing and was wringing out the mop, Andy came running down the stairs.
“Mornin’ Lucy! Did ya see the snow?”
“I sure did.” Lucy glanced out the window. The storm seemed to be lessening now. “There should be a good amount of snow for you and Jazz to build snowmen tomorrow.”
“Mmhmm! Or later today.”
“What’d you like for breakfast? Eggs? Pancakes?”
“Pancakes.” Andy stood before the window, his breath fogging up the glass as he pressed his nose against it. “The snow’s so pretty.”
“It is. It’s more than we ever get in Highwind. I wish I could play in it, too,” Lucy said wistfully.
“You could!” Andy said. “Jazz an’ me won’t mind if you join us.”
“Actually, Andy… I’m going to have the baby today. Or maybe tomorrow. But hopefully today.”
Andy turned to stare at her. “You are? How’d you know?”
Lucy hesitated, wondering how best to explain it to a pre-teen. “There’s kind of a… sack of fluid that surrounds and protects a baby during pregnancy. Sometimes that sack bursts, and it leaks out of you, a little like pee. That happened to me this morning. Since it protects the baby, it’s important that the baby’s born soon afterwards.”
“Oh!” Andy’s eyes widened in surprise. “Wait - does Logan know?”
Lucy shook her head. “I sent Pen to fetch Fang. It’s been snowing heavily all morning. I haven’t had a chance to tell anyone else.”
“Aw, heck, Lucy! We have to find a way to tell Logan!”
Lucy considered. “If, and only if, it stops snowing, then I permit you to go and tell your contact. And you have to promise me you’ll dress warmly and not spend any longer outdoors than necessary.”
Andy nodded. “Deal,” he said.
After she’d made the pancakes, and while Andy was eating, Lucy went upstairs to prepare her bedroom. She placed a couple of buckets by the bed and baby blankets in the crib. She swapped out her existing sheets for waterproof ones and layered towels on top. Finally, she fetched a pile of clean towels from her hallway closet.
As Lucy was stacking the towels on top of the dresser, she had her first real contraction.
She’d been concerned that she wouldn’t recognise labour when it started. She’d been experiencing a lot of aching and back pain lately, and at times she had wondered if labour was beginning, but eventually the aches and pains would subside. This, however, was unmistakably a contraction. It felt like a terrible period cramp, seizing her entire body and rendering her temporarily unable to move. Lucy gasped. Then, just as suddenly as it had appeared, it went away.
Her wits returned to her, and Lucy glanced at the clock and noted the time. She knew Fang would desire that information once he arrived.
Lucy heard the front door open, and Andy called up the stairs, “Lucy! Fang an’ Mabel are here. Pen, too.”
“Mabel? I’ll be right down!”
Lucy walked carefully down the stairs.
“Hello!” She said, as cheerfully as she could muster. “Sorry to drag you out here on such an awful day.”
“Babies don’t choose when to be born,” Mabel said. “I hope you don’t mind that I’m here, dearie. I saw Pen and Fang walkin’ by the ranch and just knew it had to be because of you. I figured you might appreciate another woman in the house.”
Lucy smiled gratefully at her. “No! No… I’d love for you to be here.” She glanced up at Pen and said, firmly, “Pen. I appreciate you fetching Fang for me. But now I’d like for you to leave.”
“But Skinny!”
“Now, Pen, I’m sure you ain’t about to disobey a birthin’ woman’s wishes,” Mabel said. “You heard Lucy. Go home, now.”
“Very well.” Pen rolled back his shoulders and opened the door. “Goodbye, Lucy. And… good luck.”
Lucy breathed out a sigh of relief as the door closed behind Pen.
“Any… contractions?” Fang asked Lucy.
“Yes, one, at around 9:45 am.”
Fang nodded. “Noted.”
“Would you like some tea?” Lucy asked her guests.
“Yes - but I should make it!” Mabel said.
“Please, allow me. I need the distraction right now,” Lucy smiled. “You’re welcome to take over if another contraction hits!” She was beginning to feel more nervous now that Fang had arrived.
They all went into the kitchen. Lucy and Mabel chatted about the weather while waiting for the kettle to boil.
As Lucy placed the tea on the table, a second contraction hit. Fang glanced at his pocket watch. “Twenty-seven minutes,” he noted.
Andy, who’d been reading a book in the front room while the adults drank tea, ran into the kitchen. “Lucy! The storm’s stopped. Can I go outside now?”
The clouds had drifted over the mountains, and Sandrock was again bathed in sunlight. Seeing that the storm was unlikely to return, Lucy nodded at Andy. “You may.”
She helped Andy dress in his winter gear: boots, jacket, scarf, hat, and gloves. “Have fun! Don’t stay out too long.”
“I won’t! I wanna see the baby, after all.” Andy grinned.
“Well… don’t set your expectations too high,” Lucy said. “It can sometimes take a while.”
As she stepped inside, she felt another contraction hit.
“Fang!” She gasped.
“Eleven minutes,” Fang replied.
When Andy returned, later in the afternoon, Lucy was pacing back and forth in the hallway. Fang was on his fifth cup of tea, and Mabel was now in charge of the tea-making duties.
“No baby yet?” Andy asked.
“Not yet!” Lucy smiled tiredly at him. “I think Mabel’s making dinner. And do you think you’d mind tending to Yolanda for me tonight?”
Andy nodded. “You can count on me!” He said. “An’ Lucy? I’ve let Logan know.”
Lucy ruffled his hair. “Thanks, Andy.” She looked at him; he grinned back at her, excitement plastered across his face. She hoped he’d be as happy once the baby actually arrived. She knew the baby would absorb most of her energy and attention for the first few weeks, whether she liked it or not, which might be hard on Andy. It really was sweet how loyal he remained to Logan and how much he missed him.
“Hey,” she said. “You know I love you, right?”
Andy hugged her arm, mindful of her bump. “I love you too,” he replied.
As Lucy’s contractions grew closer together, she headed up the stairs to be close to her bed. Fang followed, while Mabel and Andy remained in the kitchen, eating dinner.
Once upstairs, Fang removed his outerwear and rolled up his shirt sleeves. He unpacked his bag, laying his supplies out on the ground. Then he disappeared into the bathroom to scrub his arms and hands. Lucy removed her underwear and tossed it into her laundry basket.
When Fang returned from the bathroom, he had Lucy lie on the bed while he examined her.
“Four centimetres… dilated,” he announced. “Could be… a while, yet.”
Lucy was disheartened to hear his words. She knew it had only been a few hours since her first contraction, but she was already so tired, and the contractions were so strong that she had hoped she might at least be growing close to being able to push. She continued to pace by her bed, finding it more comfortable to keep moving at this stage.
One moment, Lucy’s contractions were still four, five minutes apart, then the next, they seemed to be coming in a constant wave, giving her absolutely no relief at all. She began to shake uncontrollably.
“I think I’m going to be sick,” she groaned, right before she vomited into one of the buckets by her bed.
“Seems like… transition,” Fang remarked. “I’ll check… again.”
Lucy climbed onto the bed with some difficulty. The contractions were so constant that any movement took a lot of effort.
She found that being on her hands and knees felt the most comfortable. “Can I stay like this?” She asked Fang, and the doctor nodded.
When he checked her again, he said, “you’re ready… to push.”
“Already?” Lucy gasped, not that she was complaining.
When the next contraction came, Lucy did her best to push.
A half hour later, she was still pushing. Lucy felt as if she were in a trance, so focused on her body and the baby and the contractions that she was barely aware of the world around her. At some point, Mabel entered the room and sat by Lucy’s head, saying soothing words of encouragement to her. Sweat was pouring down Lucy’s face, and Mabel had filled a bowl of cold water, in which she dipped flannels to wipe Lucy’s forehead.
Lucy was feeling exhausted. She had no idea how other women remained in labour for days. Only the knowledge that she was so close to meeting her baby kept her going.
Mabel left her side to converse with Fang. They spoke in low voices, and Lucy couldn’t hear what they were saying. When Mabel returned, she laid a gentle hand on Lucy’s back.
“Lucy, you’re resistin’,” she said.
Lucy wanted to protest Mabel’s words, but she lacked the energy. What did Mabel mean? Lucy was doing her hardest to push! She could only give a slight shake of her head.
“You have to try and relax into the contractions,” Mabel said. “Listen to your body.”
Relax into the contractions? Lucy wasn’t certain she knew what Mabel meant by that. But she wasn’t progressing, so she’d try Mabel’s advice. Perhaps what she had thought was pushing wasn’t pushing after all.
The next time she had a contraction, Lucy decided not to actively push. As she felt the cramp intensify, she did her best to relax her body, as painful as it was.
The contraction seemed to last longer this time, and the pain increased.
Then Lucy felt it. Oh, this is what they mean by the ring of fire, she thought, followed by what an appropriate term.
Lucy was in the most pain she had ever endured, but she kept reminding herself that this was only temporary and was necessary to meet her baby.
“Lucy! The baby’s head is out,” Mabel said excitedly. “One more push, now!”
What do you mean, one more push? Only the baby’s head is out?
Lucy gripped the sheets as another contraction arrived. Her body was too aflame for her to sense what was happening, but then-
“The baby’s here!” Mabel exclaimed. “Oh! The baby’s here. It’s a girl, Lucy!”
Mabel helped Lucy twist around and lie back on the bed, as Fang held the baby. The baby let out a loud cry, to everyone’s joy.
“Now that’s a good set of lungs on her,” Mabel said approvingly.
The baby was placed on Lucy’s chest while she delivered the placenta. While painful, it was considerably more tolerable than birthing the baby had been. Fang checked the placenta and was satisfied to see it was whole. Then the cord was cut, and the placenta was placed in an empty bucket.
Lucy wondered at the pink, wriggling baby on her chest. Sensing her mother, the baby’s cries had calmed to a whimper. And, despite the vernix and blood that matted the baby’s shock of hair, the baby’s hair colour was obviously - white.
“She’s beautiful,” Lucy whispered.
“She is,” Mabel agreed. “You did an amazin’ job, Lucy.”
Lucy felt the shakes return. Fang checked her blood pressure. “A little… high. Not dangerous… will see… if it goes down. I’ll… check baby… now.”
While Fang examined the baby, Mabel helped wipe Lucy clean and removed the layers of towels from the bed. She plumped Lucy’s pillows and helped her sit more upright in bed. Then Lucy’s baby was returned to her, dressed in a diaper and wrapped in a blanket, while Fang checked Lucy’s vitals again.
“Blood pressure… lower.” Fang gave a satisfied nod.
“How’s the baby?” Lucy asked anxiously.
“Perfect.” Fang actually smiled. “Good weight. Seems… very healthy.”
“How are you feelin’?” Mabel asked Lucy.
“Honestly… pretty great!” Lucy was surprised by how normal she felt. Her pain had downgraded to discomfort, and she no longer felt as exhausted. “Would you mind sending Andy in?”
Mabel nodded.
Andy ran into the room as soon as Mabel delivered the news. “It’s a girl? I have a sister?”
“You do,” Lucy said. “Would you like to hold her?”
Andy nodded. He climbed onto the bed beside Lucy, who carefully manoeuvred the baby into his arms. She showed him how to cradle the baby and properly support the baby’s head.
“She’s so tiny,” Andy remarked.
“She is,” Lucy agreed. “But Fang said she was a good size for a newborn. You might’ve been even tinier when you were born! Do you still want the name we picked out for her?”
Andy nodded. “I think it suits her,” he said.
Lucy smiled. “So do I.”
While Andy was with Lucy, Mabel and Fang worked to clean up the bedroom and kitchen. The buckets were emptied and scrubbed, and Mabel packed a bag full of the towels to take back to the ranch to wash.
Then, having said hello to the baby, Andy went to take care of Yolanda, and Mabel returned to assist Lucy.
Lucy felt capable of walking, so she took a quick shower while Mabel cuddled the baby. She dressed in comfortable pyjamas, then listened as Fang delivered a short speech on danger signs to look out for and what she could expect to experience over the next few days.
“You can… expect to bleed… four to six weeks,” Fang said. “Maybe eight. If clots are… bigger than your fist… let me know.”
Lucy grimaced. “Thank you… I think.”
Fang nodded. “Lucy? You did… well. Congratulations.”
This time Lucy smiled, and her thanks was genuine.
Fang left the house, promising to return in the morning. Mabel helped chivvy Andy to bed, while Lucy changed the baby’s diaper and dressed her in an adorable onesie. When Mabel returned to Lucy’s side, she suggested that Lucy try to nurse the baby.
Lucy felt slightly embarrassed as she unbuttoned her top and allowed Mabel to show her how to get the baby to latch onto the breast. But the baby needed feeding, and Lucy required Mabel’s assistance. Besides, the woman had just watched Lucy give birth.
“I think she’s feeding well?” Lucy stared down at the baby, wondering how she could tell.
“I think she is, too,” Mabel said. She pointed to the baby’s throat. “She seems to be swallowin’ successfully. You’ll be able to tell by the diapers. And once your milk comes in - well, then it’ll be even easier to tell.”
“Mabel?” Lucy laid a hand on the older woman’s arm. “Thank you so much for everything. I’m not sure I could’ve birthed this baby without you.”
“Oh, dearie, it was my privilege to be here,” Mabel said. “Now, do you feel settled for the night? I likely ought to be headin’ home.”
Lucy nodded. “Of course! You’ve been here so long. I’m sure I’ll be fine.”
“Goodnight then, dear. It’s wonderful to have a newborn in Sandrock. Everyone’ll be so excited when they hear the news tomorrow.”
Mabel left the house. She hadn’t been gone long when Lucy heard the sound of the back door opening, and someone running up the stairs, two steps at a time. She barely had time to wonder if she ought to panic before Logan burst into the room, dashed over to her side and pressed a kiss to her forehead.
“Logan! What’re you doing here? Pen-”
“-is currently bein’ distracted by Mabel. I ran here soon as I heard you were in labour,” Logan said. “I couldn’t stay away, darlin’. Not when I knew our baby was here.” He stared down at the baby, now.
“This is your daughter,” Lucy said. “Would you like to hold her?”
Logan nodded, too overcome with emotion to speak.
Lucy handed their baby to him. Her heart soared as she watched him reverently cradle their baby in his arms.
“She looks like me.” Logan’s voice cracked as he skimmed a hand over his daughter’s white hair. “Did you decide on a name?”
“I did. Well, we did. Andy helped me finalise my decision,” Lucy said. “It’s Ava. Andy liked that it began with an A and was two syllables, like his name.”
“Howdy, Ava.” Logan tested out the name. “I reckon it suits her.”
“I think so, too.”
“How was the birth? How’re you feelin’?”
“Sore, of course, but I could be feeling a lot worse.” Lucy smiled. “It was horrible… from my perspective. But as far as births go, it went about as well as I could’ve hoped. Mabel and Fang were present throughout, and they were both wonderful.”
“Speakin’ of Mabel…”
“Yes, she knows,” Lucy said. “I trust her, though.”
Logan nodded. “Reckon if I had to pick anyone to learn our secret, it’d be Mabel.” He caressed Ava’s cheek with the tip of one finger.
Lucy leaned back against the pillows. There was so much she wanted to say, but she suddenly found herself feeling incredibly tired. She yawned.
“Take a nap, Luce,” Logan suggested. “I ain’t going anywhere… least, not for a good few hours. I’ll look after Ava here.”
“Mm… if you’re sure…” Lucy closed her eyes and was soon fast asleep.
Chapter 15: Newborn Days
Chapter Text
A couple of hours later, Logan gently shook Lucy awake.
“Luce? I think she wants you…”
Lucy hauled herself upright. She smiled sleepily at Logan as he handed Ava to her. As Lucy manoeuvred Ava into position, she patted the bed beside her, indicating for Logan to sit.
Logan sat down beside her. “I should be gone soon,” he remarked.
“Probably,” Lucy agreed, sadly. “Though it’s still dark outside. I’m sure you can stay a while longer. Did you enjoy your cuddles?”
“I sure did. She stared at me for a few, then fell asleep while I was talkin’ to her.”
“She’s probably exhausted, too. Must’ve been more traumatic for her than it was for me.” Lucy stared down at her daughter. “It’s weird that she’s here, and that she has a name. And a face to put to that name.”
“Yeah. An’ that we’re her Ma and Pa.”
“Oh, Peach.” Lucy’s face blanched. “That sounds all kinds of wrong.”
“Well, gonna have to get used to it, darlin’. Ain’t no turnin’ back now.” Logan looked sideways at her. “I agree it is a little odd, though. Will definitely take some adjustin’ myself.”
Lucy nodded. “I don’t feel ready at all. But I guess I was never going to. Not sure there’s any real way to prepare for a baby.”
“An’ remember… you have the whole town willin’ to help ya.” Logan sighed. “‘Cause who knows when I’ll next be able to visit.”
Lucy, supporting Ava in one arm, reached out her other to squeeze Logan’s hand. “I’m sure one day we’ll be a family. I mean, if you want to, that is.”
Logan interlaced his fingers with hers. “Can’t say I ain’t given it a lot of thought. I’d like to give us a chance, get to know one another better…”
“We’ve not had much opportunity to really talk, have we?”
“I jus’ learned yer birthday the other day. January 11th. Same as Haru’s, incidentally.”
“Oh really?” Lucy smiled, then frowned. “I don’t know yours. I asked Andy, but he wasn’t sure of the exact date. But it’s in June, right?”
“June 22nd,” Logan confirmed. “But it’s right before the Day of Memories, so I usually ain’t in a celebratin’ mood.”
“Never really like to celebrate mine, either. I feel like birthday celebrations are best left to children.” Lucy withdrew her hand from Logan’s so she could remove Ava, who had fallen asleep, from the breast. “Guess we have two of those, now.”
“Guess we do. Was Andy excited to meet her?”
Lucy couldn’t help but notice how she and Logan were both avoiding saying Ava’s name. It seemed like such a sacred act to have named a whole human being.
“He was! He spent a good while holding her - very responsibly, I might add. I showed him how to support her head, and he got it immediately.”
“He’s a good kid. Haru an’ I miss havin’ him ‘round.”
That was the second time Logan had mentioned Haru. “Speaking of getting to know one another better… feels like I ought to know more about Haru. I know very little about him.”
Logan hesitated before speaking. “Haru… couldn’t ask for a more loyal brother. Didn’t hesitate to up an’ follow me after everythin’ went down. It were tough at first, too. When the temple came crashin’ down, I broke my foot. Those first few nights on the run were miserable. Had no supplies, couldn’t hunt, I were too shook to think straight. We was lucky it was summer or else we’d have frozen to death that first night. Haru managed to set my foot decent enough for me to get by. Never did heal quite right, though. Still aches sometimes, when it’s cold.”
Lucy listened silently as Ava slept, nestled against her chest. She hadn’t thought about how awful it must be to flee into the desert with nothing but the clothes on your back. “No wonder you resorted to banditry.”
“Ain’t ever been about anything other than survival, I promise you that. Well, ‘part from the train robbery. That was Haru’s idea. Said it’d attract attention from the bigwigs. Force eyes on Sandrock.”
“Did it work?”
“Sure did. That’s how we met our contact.”
“A-ha! Your spy.” Lucy tried to smooth down Ava’s hair, only for it to spike back up immediately. “Dare I ask what your spy thinks of me?”
“Thinks yer mighty talented. We’d have recruited you already if it weren’t for the whole, y’know, baby situation.”
Lucy’s cheeks pinked at the compliment. “Recruited me?”
“Probably shouldn’t be tellin’ ya this, but… we have a plan. Jus’ need a builder’s skill to put it into action.” Logan twisted to look her in the eyes. “Ain’t no hurry, mind. We can wait a few weeks. An’ if you ain’t up for the task, that’s okay, too. You understand? Ava’s yer priority, an’ yer health, too.”
Lucy nodded, then exhaled a sigh. “I really threw a spanner into your plans, huh?”
“Nah. That was my doin’. Two years on the run an’ I ain’t even thought about bein’ with a woman. Then I met you an’... lost my mind. One night of carelessness…” Logan shook his head.
Her ears burning red, Lucy said, “I invited you in. I should’ve asked about protection.”
“That’s on me, too. Jus’ assumed you’d be on one of those herbal pills or somethin’.”
“Probably should’ve been,” Lucy agreed. “Doctors recommended it for my periods. I only get two or three a year, you see. They told me I’d probably have fertility problems. So, uh, I didn’t exactly expect to get pregnant my first time.”
“Yer first time what?”
Lucy’s head shrank into her shoulders. “Having sex.”
“Fuck, Luce, don’t tell me…”
“I did mention I hadn’t had any boyfriends before.”
Logan ran a hand over his face. “That don’t mean anythin’! You really never had a one-night stand? Short fling? Friends with benefits? B-before me?”
“No,” Lucy admitted, in a small voice.
“Fuck! You seemed so… experienced.”
Ava stirred at Logan’s exclamation, and Lucy rubbed Ava’s back to soothe her. “Um, I mean, I’ve read many books… and heard a lot of tales from Nia…” Lucy’s words faltered. Logan seemed almost angry.
“Coulda fooled me. Did, I s’pose.”
“I’m sorry if I misled you.” Tears sprang unbidden to Lucy’s eyes.
“What? Oh, no…” Logan wrapped an arm around Lucy’s shoulders and pulled her - and Ava - in towards him. He kissed the side of her head. “This ain’t yer fault. Anyway, this?” He ran a finger lightly down Ava’s back. “You, her… are the two best things to happen to me in a very long while.”
Lucy nodded, not trusting herself to speak. She swiped at her eyes to stem the tears before they fell.
Logan rubbed her arm. “It’s growin’ lighter outside. I’d best be headin’ out.”
“You should stop in on Andy before you go. Wake him up to say goodbye. He’d be devastated if he knew you’d visited and hadn’t seen him.”
“I shall.”
Logan twisted in bed to dip his head and kiss Lucy properly this time, on the mouth.
“I’ll return as soon as I can.”
Lucy nodded. “But be safe and cautious, too, please.”
“Always am, darlin’.”
That earned Logan a snort from Lucy. “Liar. Goodbye, Logan.”
Lucy listened as she heard Logan enter Andy’s room. She heard Andy’s delighted cry and caught fragments of their conversation. Then she placed Ava in the crib and returned to bed to try to sleep.
Mabel came by the next morning. She brought food, including a pie, and a small basket of supplies for Lucy.
Lucy went through the basket while Mabel cuddled Ava.
“Lanolin?” Lucy looked curiously at the small tub.
“I had it shipped from Portia last week,” Mabel said. “It’s for your nipples. You may thank me later, dear.”
Lucy wasn’t sure she dared ask. In addition to the lanolin, there were swaddling cloths, some knitted warm, woollen clothing, muslin washcloths, and lined booties.
“Mabel… this is too much.”
“Oh, pish now, what nonsense! Do you know how happy this is making me right now?” Mabel gestured to the sleeping baby in her arms.
“Well… thank you. And thank you for last night. Logan said how you distracted Pen so he could visit.”
“It was my pleasure. Coop had such fun talking to that young man.” Mabel’s eyes twinkled.
After chatting for a while, Lucy went to write letters to her parents and Nia before Ava should wake. The letter to her parents was short and perfunctory, letting them know their granddaughter had been born. The one to Nia was longer.
Dear ‘Auntie’ Nia,
I’ve had the baby! A girl, named Ava, born yesterday, December 1st.
The birth went very well. I was apparently very fortunate, as Fang said it was the easiest birth he’s attended. It didn’t feel easy to me, of course, but I really am glad there were no complications. I’m sore, but mobile, and the bleeding is so far like a heavy period, nothing too terrible.
Logan was able to visit immediately afterwards, too! Mabel distracted Pen for us, and Logan was able to stay several hours. We talked more than we have in months. And here’s where I screwed up: I told him how our first meeting was also my first time having sex. He didn’t take it too well. I fear he feels I lied to him. Ah… no use crying about it now. I’ll just have to wait and see. He loves Ava, of course.
As for what she looks like, I think she’s a pretty cute baby. But I’m obviously biased. I think she resembles Logan more than me. She certainly has his hair! She has a decently thick head of hair for a newborn - Mabel’s impressed; she said Elsie was completely bald when born. And it’s white. I don’t mean the kind of very light blonde that’s common in babies. She has WHITE-white hair. Thank Peach it’s winter and she can wear hats! It’ll be interesting to see if her eyes lighten or darken. White hair with my dark eyes could be an interesting combination? We’ll have to wait and see!
I’d better go, I can hear her starting to cry. Ah! I can’t believe I actually have a baby!
Looking forward to your visit at the end of the month!
All my love,
Lucy
Lucy handed the notes to Andy to mail, then went to Mabel’s rescue.
Lucy, Ava, and Andy had a steady stream of visitors over the next two days, though Mabel was often around to make tea and ensure no one outstayed their welcome.
Vivi gifted Lucy a beautiful length of woven fabric and showed Lucy how to use it to wrap Ava to her chest, so she could have both her arms free while walking or doing chores. She also promised to show Lucy how to wrap Ava to her back when Ava was older and had better neck control.
One person who did keep their distance, thankfully, was Pen. Lucy still spotted him stalking her yard, but he had little interest in seeing Ava, and Lucy was happy to keep things that way.
Overall, Lucy thought she was handling motherhood well. Ava was a contented, sleepy baby, and everyone was so lovely and supportive.
Then, on the fifth day postpartum, Lucy’s milk came in.
“Why won’t you sleep?” Lucy begged to know. It was four in the morning, and Lucy had been glued to her chair for hours. Ava’s hunger was relentless, and she resisted all of Lucy’s efforts to rock her to sleep. If she wasn’t crying, she was staring at Lucy with large, grey-blue eyes, watching her mother’s every movement.
The next thing Lucy knew, she was being shaken awake by Andy.
“What? Oh, shit!” Lucy exclaimed. She looked down and breathed a sigh of relief. Ava lay on Lucy’s lap, sound asleep.
“Hey, Lucy. You okay?” Andy asked.
Lucy nodded. Her heart was still pounding, though. She knew only luck had prevented Ava from rolling off the chair. She would find a better solution for the future.
In the meantime, though, she had a sleeping baby and a hungry boy. She rubbed her eyes, smoothed down her hair, and forced a smile at Andy. “How about some breakfast?” She said.
Lucy alternated between feeling sorry for Logan and feeling wildly irritated at him. She knew he must be distraught that he couldn’t see his newborn child, and she taught Andy how to use her camera so that he could take plenty of photos to send to Logan. But Lucy also thought about how fortunate Logan was to sleep uninterrupted every night, how he wasn’t having to juggle chores and mealtimes on four hours of sleep, while cramping and bleeding, how his nipples weren’t cracked and peeling. Nothing about their situation was fair.
Staying indoors, too, was growing oppressive. Lucy practised with the wrap until she felt comfortable that Ava could be carried snugly and securely, then she began going for long, daily walks around the town. The worst of winter was already over, and the desert was starting to warm as the new year rapidly approached.
It was the middle of December; two whole weeks since Logan had visited. Lucy had written him a couple of letters and had included a few photos. Now she was dining in the Blue Moon with Mi-an, Heidi, and Amirah. Ava was sleeping, wrapped to her chest, while Andy played with Jasmine up on the stage.
“You two ready for the new year?” Heidi asked Lucy and Mi-an. “Once the snow’s fully melted, we’ll be aiming to complete construction of the tunnel! I realise you must be exhausted, Lucy, but I am hoping you may be able to assist in an advisory role…?”
Lucy smiled wanly. “I’ll do my best! Peach knows I could use the money.”
“My arm is fully healed and I am back in action!” Mi-an announced cheerfully. “Oh! And I heard from Elsie the other day. She’s planning to arrive home soon.”
“Nia’s promised to visit, too. It’ll be fun having us all together.” Lucy said.
“You’ll have to have my grandma babysit,” Heidi suggested. “Then we can really have some fun.”
“Oh, yes, please do!” Amirah clasped her hands together. “I must say, Lucy - Ava’s looking rather red. It’s hot in here. Perhaps you should remove her hat?”
Lucy hesitated. She glanced down at her daughter. Amirah was correct; Ava was indeed looking a little sweaty. She could hardly risk Ava’s health. And at some point, everyone would learn her hair colour anyway.
“Ah, you’re right. Poor thing.” She peeled off Ava’s socks, then her hat, and placed them in her bag.
She could sense the entire table staring with curiosity at Ava’s hair.
“What unusual hair,” Amirah remarked.
Lucy had prepared for this moment. “Oh, you think so?” She said, doing her best to sound as nonchalant as possible. “I thought it was common for babies to be born with light hair. It usually darkens as they age.”
“It’s so white, though.” Mi-an leaned in to take a closer look. “And your hair is so dark, Lucy!”
“Genetics are funny, aren’t they? Her father is very light in colouring.” Lucy shrugged.
“Anyway, she’s gorgeous,” Mi-an smiled. “Almost makes me want one. Almost!”
“It’s so thick, too. Lucky girl! Just wait until Pablo hears,” Heidi said. “He’ll be counting the days until her first salon visit.”
“She’s only two weeks old, Heidi! I am not even thinking about her first haircut yet.”
“Just you wait. Time’ll fly by,” Heidi teased.
Lucy tossed a wadded-up napkin at her, and Heidi laughed. The conversation moved on to other topics, and Lucy felt herself relax. Perhaps Ava’s hair wouldn’t be such a matter of interest after all.
It was just after midnight. Lucy had finally managed to settle Ava after a marathon nursing session and had tiptoed down to the kitchen to refill her water glass and grab a snack. Breastfeeding left her permanently parched and hungry. Through the window, a flash of movement caught her eye.
She opened the door just as Logan was about to try the handle. Lucy smiled as she saw the surprise on his face. Got you, she thought.
“Evenin’, Luce. Good to see a smile on yer face.”
His tone sounded friendly. “Oh, good. You’re not angry at me?”
“Angry? Now why’d I be angry?” Logan asked, puzzled.
“Y’know, the whole me misleading you about my experience - or lack thereof.”
Logan stared at her. “Good grief. That’s what you thought? That I was angry? Guess I gotta do a better job of expressin’ my feelin’s the next time we have a talk like that.”
“Ah, well, doesn’t matter so long as we’re both on the same page now!” Lucy said cheerfully.
“No, Luce, wait.” Logan took a hold of Lucy’s hand and led her into the living room, where he bid her sit on the sofa. “It does matter. You told me you spent two long weeks thinkin’ I was mad at you. That ain’t somethin’ to jus’ be dismissed! The anger I felt - it was at myself. I’ve ruined yer life, Luce. Gone an’ got you knocked up the first time you had sex. Now yer lookin’ after two of my brats - countin’ Andy as my responsibility - an’ I ain’t even around to support you.”
“Oh, Logan, I never thought-”
“You should be angry at me, Lucy,” Logan interrupted. “Was half expectin’ you to yell at me once I walked through your door. Would’ve bin deserved.”
“Well, luckily for you, I’m too tired to be angry these days.”
“Yer still tryin’ to deflect my words. C’mon, Luce, tell me how you really feel.”
Lucy looked at him, but his eyes seemed earnest, so she said, “fine! I haven’t slept more than three hours in a row since Ava was born, and I’m so sleep-deprived I’ve been hallucinating voices when I drift off to sleep. My nipples are finally starting to heal after being cracked and bleeding all week and, speaking of breastfeeding, the initial letdown makes me feel nauseated, so I have to brace myself for that every single time. And I am. So. Tired of bleeding! I can’t believe this’ll continue for another month!”
“A whole month?” Logan asked, aghast.
“Yes - fun, isn’t it?”
Logan took her hands in his. “Thank you for tellin’ me.”
Lucy gave a wry smile. “Does it make you feel better?”
“No, not at all,” Logan admitted. “But I needed to know. An’ I’m gonna do whatever it takes to make it up to you. To be there for you.”
Lucy nodded. “So… us?”
“Like I said before, I want to give us a chance.”
Lucy summed up the courage to ask the question she hadn’t dared to before.
“If there was no baby… would you still feel the same way?”
Logan looked her in the eyes. “Yes.”
Upstairs, Ava began to cry.
“Impeccable timing. Come on, let’s go see her.” Lucy stood up.
“Is she hungry?” Logan asked as they walked up the stairs.
“Shouldn’t be. She had a feed just before you arrived. Probably needs a diaper change, or to be held.”
“Then let me take care of her,” Logan said. “You could take a shower.”
“Do I look as if I need one?” Lucy wasn’t offended. She knew what a sight she looked.
“Reckon yer hair ain’t met to be crusty.” Logan reached over and plucked at the offending strand.
“Oh, Peach. She vomited on me earlier, but I really thought I’d cleaned it all up.”
They had reached Lucy’s room. Logan picked Ava up and held her while Lucy showed him where she kept all the supplies. “Do you know what to do?” She asked.
“I babysat Jazz a fair bit back in the day. I reckon it’ll come back to me,” Logan said.
“Then I am going to take you up on your offer and will have a shower.”
The hot shower felt amazing on Lucy’s skin, and it was made all the sweeter by knowing she wasn’t about to be interrupted at any second. She towel-dried her hair, dressed in clean pyjamas, and returned to the bedroom.
Logan was standing by the window, pointing at various locations in Sandrock as he talked softly to Ava, whom he was cradling in one arm. Lucy thought he had never looked so attractive.
“Having fun?” She asked.
“Oh, hey, Luce. Jus’ givin’ Ave a history lesson.”
“I’d love to hear some of your stories sometime. You must have so many.”
“I dunno if they’re all that interestin’, but they’re a part of Sandrock. An’ that makes them a part of me, an’ her.”
“Which makes them interesting to me.” Lucy smiled. “You managed to change her successfully, then?”
“Like I said, it all came runnin’ back to me.” Logan returned her smile. “You headin’ to bed?”
“I reck-think I am,” Lucy said.
“I’ll probably be gone by the time you wake. But I’ll try to return sooner next time.
“I hope so.” Lucy stood on tiptoes to kiss him goodnight.
She climbed into bed and pulled the covers over her. Logan stayed by the window for a few moments more, then headed out of the room to let Lucy sleep.
As she was drifting off to sleep, she heard him say, “I love you.”
“I love you too,” she murmured sleepily.
It was only when she woke later that night to feed Ava, and Logan was gone, that she realised he’d been saying it to Ava.
Chapter 16: Nia Returns (NSFW)
Chapter Text
Nia arrived in Sandrock the next day and was met by Lucy and Ava at the station. Nia jumped onto the platform and accepted her luggage from the porter before catching sight of her friend.
“Nia!” Lucy waved at her. “Over here!”
Nia dropped her luggage immediately and ran over to give Lucy a sideways hug. Then she pulled back to look at Ava. “Look at you!” She ran a hand over Ava’s head. “Oh, she’s absolutely beautiful.” She grinned at Lucy. “Looks nothing like you, though.”
“I know! I should demand a maternity test.” Lucy giggled.
Nia retrieved her luggage, and the two women headed toward the Blue Moon. Lucy had decided Nia would be far more comfortable at the saloon than crammed into her house, especially with a newborn baby liable to cry at any hour of the night.
“Hello again, Nia!” Owen smiled. He had the key to Nia’s room ready and waiting. “It’s fantastic to see you again.”
“Aw, you remember me?”
“Owen has a fantastic memory. Probably the best in town.” Lucy shook her head. “I don’t know how he does it. People I met only last week will say hi to me, and I still won’t remember them.”
“We all have our talents,” Owen replied. “Enjoy your stay, Nia! Second room on the left on the second floor.”
As they headed upstairs, Nia asked Lucy, “how have you been?”
“Oh, I could be worse,” Lucy replied. “I’m tired, of course. House needs a good clean. But I’m coping! Andy, being as independent as he is, is a huge help. I’ve tried to make him feel included, and hopefully I’ve succeeded. He really does seem to love Ava! I read stories to them both in the evenings.”
“Aw, look at you! You’re the most adorable little mother.” Nia’s tone was teasing, and Lucy playfully swatted at her. “Has Logan managed to visit again?” Nia lowered her voice.
Lucy nodded. “He managed to visit two nights ago. He’s so good with Ava…” Her voice trailed off.
“What is it?” Nia pressed.
Lucy explained how she’d said ‘I love you too’ to Logan. “I’m so embarrassed,” she groaned.
Nia looked thoughtful. “But you weren’t looking at him, right? Perhaps he was talking to you, after all?”
“He was holding and chatting to Ava, though. And if he was saying it to me… I hope it’d be under more romantic circumstances, and not something muttered to me when I’m falling asleep. No, I’m certain it wasn’t meant for me. Besides, my words were a reflex. I don’t know if I am in love with him…”
“I think you are,” Nia said. “You should see how your face lights up when you talk about him.”
“But I scarcely know him! He may be Ava’s father, but we’ve only really met and talked a handful of times. Surely that’s not enough time to know?”
Nia shrugged. “There’re no hard and fast rules about love, if you ask me.”
“I suppose you’re right. And regardless of what happens, we’ll always be connected through Ava. And Andy…”
Nia nodded. “Come on. I was sitting on that train for hours. How about we take a walk around town and say hi to everyone? I need to stretch my legs!”
They walked around town, stopping in at Tailor Made first.
“Well, hi there,” Vivi said, smiling broadly at the two women. “Nia, wasn’t it? And Lucy, you do know I so love when you bring that baby here. May I?”
Lucy happily unwrapped Ava so Vivi could receive cuddles while she and Nia perused the fabrics and clothes on display. Ava was awake and stared at Vivi, fascinated by Vivi’s earrings and spectacles chain.
“You know, I do think her eyes are beginnin’ to darken,” Vivi remarked.
“Oh? I thought so, too!” Lucy said excitedly. “Maybe she’ll end up with my eye colour, after all.”
“It would be only fair now,” Vivi agreed. She looked pointedly at Lucy as she said, “she really does remind me of someone.”
Lucy avoided meeting Vivi’s eyes as she replied, “don’t all babies look alike to some extent? Their features change so much as they grow.”
“That reminds me, I brought a couple of your baby photos with me.” Nia smiled at Lucy. “I thought we could compare them later.”
“Bring them round here, too, hon.” Vivi’s eyes twinkled. “I’d love to see baby Lucy.”
“Oh, I shall!” Nia said, even as Lucy turned pleading eyes upon her.
“I was thinking of buying another wrap. Do you have any more in stock?” Lucy asked as she browsed the selection on display. She was eager to change the topic of conversation.
“Yes, I do, hon - right over there, on the left…”
Lucy managed to engage Nia in helping her choose a second wrap while Vivi talked to Ava, and thankfully, no more was said on the matter of hair colour.
“Does anyone else suspect, do you think?” Nia asked Lucy as they continued their way up the high street.
Lucy sighed. “No one’s said anything to my face, but I certainly have been on the receiving end of some looks. Or maybe that’s my paranoia talking.”
“It has to come out eventually, right? How much longer do you think you’ll be able to keep it a secret?”
“I don’t know! But you-know-who keeps mentioning a plan. My hope is that this’ll all be over soon… perhaps within a few months. Hopefully not years.”
“So what happens if the plan works? He returns to Sandrock and… then what? He’s still committed crimes, hasn’t he?”
“Believe me, I go through the same thought process daily.” Lucy smiled wryly at her friend. “Yes. He’d probably have to serve time. Heh… did you ever imagine me ending up with a criminal boyfriend?”
“Not at all! You were always going to marry a quiet, studious man, probably someone you met in college.”
“I always thought the same thing,” Lucy admitted. “But if I’m honest… I wouldn’t change a thing. And if he does end up in jail? I’ll wait for him.”
Nia shook her head. “You are so in love.”
“Love? Someone’s in love?” Boomed a voice behind them, and the hair on the back of Lucy’s neck stood on end as she recognised who was speaking. Shit! How much had he heard?
Not daring to turn around, she said, “didn’t your mother ever teach you not to butt in on other people’s conversations?”
“Hah! Skinny, you are so delightfully amusing.” Pen rounded the women until he stood in front of Lucy. “We are all out in public, are we not? I am elated to find you all enjoying today’s marvellous weather! Fresh air - nothing better for an infant. Helps fortify their fragile lungs.” He was peering rather too intently at Ava for Lucy’s liking.
“Indeed!” Lucy smiled at him. “Well, we should be on our way.”
“What’s the hurry? I would rather like to learn who has enraptured your heart. After all, you have been quite alone these past few weeks. A rekindling with your child’s father, perchance?”
“That’s honestly none of your business, Pen.” Lucy kept her tone as polite and light as she could manage.
“I’ll learn your secrets one day, Skinny. Curious little thing, isn’t she? Very unusual… hair. Well, good day, Lucy and Lucy’s friend. Enjoy the weather!”
“That was close,” Nia said, once Pen was out of earshot.
Lucy was trembling. She couldn’t believe she had been so careless. Though she hadn’t mentioned Logan’s name, they’d used enough contextual clues for anyone to guess. She was evidently more tired and brain-addled than she had thought. “Too close for comfort,” she agreed.
“So when are you back to work?” Nia asked.
“Sooner than I’d like. Though I do miss working. I’m overseeing construction on the tunnel starting next week.” Lucy sighed. “Truth is, I can’t afford not to work. I have two mouths to feed, and I’d like to build another extension eventually…”
“Yes! You have to show me your house! It’s already looking so grand.”
“Let’s loop back around, and you can come back for tea,” Lucy suggested.
They walked up and around the temple, making their way down the alley behind Logan’s house. Lucy pointed this out to Nia, showing her the window she’d broken - and had later repaired.
“I can’t believe you added burglary to your repertoire.”
Lucy giggled. “Ava has quite the set of parents, doesn’t she?”
“Was it strange to see inside?”
“Very! Creepy, really. Like a time capsule, only it wasn’t all that long ago. It’s strange to think that just a couple of years ago, Haru and Logan were living here as ordinary citizens.”
“Do you think you’ll ever return to Highwind?”
Lucy looked thoughtful. “I doubt it. I don’t miss it, you know. I miss you, of course. But I’ve made my home here. I like everyone here - almost. And I really feel as if I’m making a difference in people’s lives.”
“I already see many improvements. You’ll have to show me the museum and the game centre later! But tomorrow, perhaps. I’m growing tired…”
Lucy bristled slightly at hearing Nia call herself tired. But she knew Nia didn’t mean anything by it. “Come on - tea time!” She said.
They made their way to Lucy’s house, where Lucy gave Nia a full tour of the place.
“This is incredible!” Nia told her. “You’ve accomplished so much, Lucy. I hope you realise how wonderful you are.”
Lucy made a gesture as if to bat Nia’s compliments away, but truthfully, she was pleased to hear her friend’s words. She appreciated being reminded of all that she’d accomplished. Her life felt like little more than chores and Ava, as of late.
The week passed by very pleasantly. Nia did not expect Lucy to entertain her every day, and she spent much of her time on the moisture farm assisting Zeke. In the evenings, Nia often met Lucy, Andy, and Ava for dinner in the Blue Moon.
Lucy had bought a hand breastpump for the purposes of expressing enough milk to be able to join her friends for an evening without Ava. She found it uncomfortable to use, but it did allow her to build up enough of a stash that she would be confident leaving Ava for a few hours. Lucy had to try a couple of different bottles to find one that Ava would accept, but thankfully, Ava did eventually drink from the bottle.
Mabel had already offered to babysit, so at the end of the week, she came by to watch Ava and Andy while Lucy went out to the saloon to dine with her friends.
Although Lucy was almost back to her pre-pregnancy weight, she found her figure had changed. Her breasts were larger - although that was primarily due to breastfeeding - and she had gone up half a shoe size. Nia had helped her select a new outfit from Tailor Made.
Lucy felt nervous. She’d wanted to boost her confidence, to feel pretty after a week spent in comfortable clothes stained with milk and baby vomit, and Nia had persuaded her to buy a short, tight little number with a rather low V-neck. It gave Lucy a cleavage that was bordering on obscene. Lucy had paired the dress with low-heeled, knee-high boots.
Nia gasped when she laid eyes on Lucy. “Wow! You look…” She was at a loss for words. “Stunning. Just stunning.”
Lucy laughed. “I feel indecent,” she admitted.
“You… kind of look it,” Nia giggled. “In the best possible way, of course.”
“Oh Peach… I should go home…”
“No! Don’t you dare.” Nia looped her arm through Lucy’s. “Come on. Let’s buy you - and those breasts - a well-deserved drink.”
Lucy tried to ignore the stares as she and Nia entered the saloon. She was glad that her makeup helped disguise the redness of her face.
Grace grinned at her as she took Lucy’s drink order. “Dressing up for an occasion, Lucy?”
“No occasion. Just wanted to feel less like a mother,” Lucy admitted. “And Nia’s a terrible influence on me.”
“I’m an amazing influence,” Nia objected. “And you look gorgeous.”
“You do, Lucy,” Grace agreed. She handed the women their drinks. “Enjoy your evening!”
Lucy and Nia went to sit with Mi-an, Heidi, and Amirah. They all gave Lucy similar compliments.
“We’re going to have to form a protective barrier around you,” Heidi said. “I already count… hmm, six… no, seven people looking your way.”
“Can’t all be for me. We’re an attractive group!” Lucy said.
“We are, but tonight it’s all you, Lucy.”
“How does it feel to be out without a baby attached to you?” Mi-an asked.
“Odd,” Lucy admitted, with a laugh. “But very pleasant. Attached is the right word - some days it feels as if she’s scarcely ever out of my arms. Anyway - I didn’t come here to discuss babies! This is our baby-free night. What’s the latest gossip?”
After spending an enjoyable few hours together, Nia headed up the stairs to her room, and the other women headed home.
“How were they?” Lucy asked Mabel.
“Absolute angels,” Mabel declared. “Andy enjoyed dinner and went to bed without too much fuss. As for this little one - well, she’s had one feed, and I expect she’ll want another very soon. Did you have fun?”
“I did, thank you.” Lucy was relieved to hear Ava would soon be due for another feed. Her breasts were beginning to ache from fullness. First, though, she had a babysitter to attend to. “Can I give you a ride home?”
“If you don’t mind, that would be wonderful, dearie. My night vision ain’t what it used to be.”
Lucy went and hitched Yolanda up to the cart. She hung lanterns from the corners to help guide their way. Then she placed Ava in a basket and strapped it to the cart's floor before helping Mabel climb up front. Preparing the cart took longer than driving Mabel home, but Lucy didn’t mind. Seeing Mabel safely home was the least she could do.
By the time Lucy returned home, Ava was crying from hunger. Lucy did her best to release Yolanda, put away the cart, and carry Ava inside as quickly as possible, but Ava was very fractious by the time Lucy was finally ready to feed her. Lucy unstrapped the basket from the cart and carried it into the living room. She was grateful for her dress’s low neck - she didn’t have to change out of her outfit to breastfeed. The relief she felt at finally being able to nurse Ava was immense.
Ava fell asleep after a long feed, and Lucy carried her upstairs and laid her in the crib. Then Lucy went down to the kitchen - still wearing her tiny dress and boots - to fetch herself a glass of water and a snack.
Which is where Logan found her when he entered the house a few minutes later.
“Luce?” He called out as he stepped through the door. “I saw yer lights were on. I promised I’d visit…” His words trailed off as he laid eyes on her.
Lucy smiled to herself. She’d held a small hope that he might visit that night, and now her wish had been fulfilled. And her outfit was clearly having its intended effect.
Logan stared, open-mouthed, at her. It took him a few seconds before he recovered and said, “well, uh, good evenin’…”
Lucy smiled innocently at him. “Evening, Logan! Can I interest you in a drink? Tea, maybe? Or something stronger…?”
Logan walked up to her, until he was standing in front of her. He swallowed thickly. “Special occasion?” He asked.
“I had dinner with Nia and friends.” Lucy shrugged. “I wanted to look pretty for a change.”
“Yer always pretty, Lucy,” Logan replied. “But this… this is…”
“Mm? Do you like it?”
Logan could resist her no longer. He wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her in close towards him. “You know exactly what yer doin’ to me,” he accused, his voice a low growl.
“Show me…”
He kissed her sharply, the sudden movement taking her breath away. Lucy put her arms up around his neck and kissed back, nipping his lower lip with her teeth, which earned another growl from him.
When he eventually withdrew, Logan said, “you really went out lookin’ like that, tonight?”
“I did.”
“In the Blue Moon?”
“Mmhmm! We had dinner, and a drink.”
“An’ how many people were starin’, exactly?”
A smile played upon Lucy’s lips as she said, “oh, I wasn’t really looking… a few, I suppose.”
“Liar. I ‘spect the whole saloon had their eyes on you.” Logan’s tone was teasing, but there was an edge to it, too.
“Does that bother you?” Lucy asked.
“A little,” Logan admitted. “It bothers me that I weren’t there.” His hands skimmed her sides. “I’d have loved to have seen their faces, knowin’ you were all mine…”
“I am yours,” Lucy assured him. “Only yours, Logan…”
He kissed her again. “Yer a damn tease, Lucy. Knowin’ we can’t do anythin’ yet… you don’t know what this does to me…”
“I have an idea…” Lucy took hold of his hand and pulled him towards the door. “Follow me.”
Logan followed her outside and into the stable. Yolanda was in her stall, asleep. Lucy bolted the door behind them and hung a lantern on the wall to provide some light.
“If we’re right here…” she indicated an area on the ground, “we won’t be seen through any of the windows.”
Logan raised an eyebrow at her. “What’re you suggestin’, Luce?”
“We-ell…” Lucy stepped towards him and ran her fingers up the front of his shirt. She looked up at him with a playful smile on her face. “I do believe I owe you.”
“You don’t owe me anythin’,” Logan replied, “but I ain’t gonna say no, either…”
“I want to do this for you, Lo. Though you may need to give me a little guidance.”
“Shortenin’ my name now, are ya?”
“Would you prefer I didn’t?”
“Reckon any name from yer lips’d sound sweet… but I love hearin’ that nickname from you in particular.”
“I’ll continue to use it, then.” Lucy slipped a hand beneath his waistband and tugged him forward. “Now, where were we…”
Logan helped her with his buckles. Soon, his belt and holsters were on the floor. Then Lucy knelt down on the hay as Logan unbuttoned his pants and pushed them - and his underwear - down his thighs, freeing his erection.
It was the first time Lucy had been able to take a good, long look at his cock. She ran her fingers lightly down his shaft, then cupped and fondled his balls, enjoying the moan this elicited from him. Then she began to explore him with her mouth. She ran her tongue down the full length of his cock, then circled the head, before wrapping her whole mouth around him.
“Fuck… Luce…” he groaned. He laid a hand on her head and gripped her hair - though gently, not forcefully; just enough to hold her there.
Lucy glanced up at him, and his gaze met hers. “You look… so hot doin’ this…”
Lucy smiled to herself. It was difficult for her to take him very deep, so she used her hand to work his shaft as she licked and sucked, paying attention to his moans and expressions to figure out his preferences. He used his hand to help guide her rhythm and gave the occasional verbal suggestion.
Then, when she felt ready, Lucy took him as deeply as she possibly could, the tip of his cock brushing the back of her throat. His grip on her hair tightened, and his other hand gripped the top of the stall for support as Lucy felt his legs tremble. “Luce-” his words a strangled cry.
Lucy pulled back and grinned up at him. She stroked him with her hand as she asked, “enjoying it so far?”
“Fuck, you do that again an’-”
“What, this?” Lucy repeated the motion, keeping her gaze fixated on his face, enjoying seeing his eyes roll back into his head.
“Yes… Light, Luce, I’m not gonna last long…”
When he was growing close, Logan closed his hand around Lucy’s, indicating that he wished to take over. Lucy released him and leaned back, smiling up at him as he pumped his cock a couple more times before climaxing, his seed spilling all over her breasts, coating her cleavage - and a portion of her dress - in a thick layer.
“Mm, you made quite the mess.” Before she stood back up, Lucy dipped a finger in his cum and watched his face as she licked it off her finger.
“Yer gonna wreck me, Luce,” Logan groaned. He held out a hand to help Lucy to her feet.
“That’s the idea.” Lucy shook her dress free of hay, as Logan buttoned up his pants and picked up his belt and holsters.
Checking first that the coast was clear, they left the stable and hurried back inside the house. Lucy ran upstairs to clean off in the bathroom before Andy or Ava should wake. By the time she exited the bathroom, dressed in pyjamas and with her soiled dress slung over her arm, Logan was in the bedroom, holding Ava.
“She’s awake, but don’t seem hungry,” he said.
Lucy sighed. “Probably not. She’s been making a habit of waking around this time to play, lately. Perhaps she’s hoping she’ll see you. Want to come downstairs for that drink?”
Down in the kitchen, Lucy chatted about her week. Logan listened with interest, eager to hear what everyone was up to. He frowned when Lucy mentioned Pen.
“You gotta be more careful, Lucy.”
“I know. I’m really sorry. I don’t know what I was thinking.” Lucy sighed. “Anyway, how’ve you been, in your cave… or lair… or wherever it is I’m not allowed to know?”
Logan’s mouth twitched. “Soon,” he said. “An’ to tell the truth… It’s borin’. Sittin’ around, little else to do ‘cept hunt or forage for food. It’s destroyin’ me to be away from y’all.”
“I hope to help you soon.”
“Ave ain’t even a month old yet, Lucy. S’okay. We can wait. But when yer ready… jus’ let me know. Rambo an’ I’ll come and fetch you.”
Lucy nodded. “I shall.”
When she’d finished her tea, Lucy retired to bed, once again leaving Ava in Logan’s capable hands. It was only as she was falling asleep that she realised Logan hadn’t said anything about her words from his previous visit. Maybe he really hadn’t heard her after all.
The new year rapidly approached. The snow had melted, and buds were already forming on Sandrock’s few trees. Lucy and Ava were bringing a pie to Mabel when there was a loud commotion, and Lucy looked up to see a wonderful, yet slightly terrifying, sight. Elsie was flying towards them on the back of an enormous, white-and-blue duck.
“Elsie!” Mabel exclaimed as Cooper ran out onto the field, his gun in his hand.
“No! Pa! Don’t shoot!” Elsie yelled.
Cooper kept his gun aimed at the duck, but held his finger off the trigger. The duck came to land on the field, and Elsie jumped down. “Let me explain!” She begged.
Elsie’s parents - and Lucy - listened as Elsie gave a brief overview of her adventures. She explained how she’d tracked the duck, named Daisy, and had learned to communicate with her. Finally, she apologised to her parents for her previous, immature behaviour.
“Oh baby, as long as you’re home safe, that’s all me an’ your Pa ever wanted.” Mabel hugged her daughter.
Cooper was a little more wary, but Lucy could tell that he, too, was glad to have his daughter back home.
Eventually, Mabel went to take Lucy’s pie inside her house, and Cooper followed her. Elsie hung back for a minute to talk to Lucy.
Lucy smiled at her. “Welcome home, Elsie.”
Elsie returned the smile. Now that her parents had left, her attention was immediately attracted, of course, by the baby wrapped to Lucy’s chest. “Yer baby…” she whispered.
“Yes! Elsie, meet Ava.” Ava regarded Elsie with large, inquisitive eyes.
“Howdy Ava! Well, there ain’t no doubt who yer Pa is,” Elsie said. She looked up at Lucy. “Has he, uh, managed to meet her?”
Lucy nodded. “Yes, a few times now! Would you like to hold her?”
Elsie nodded. Lucy loosened the wrap so she could extract her daughter and hand her over to Elsie’s outstretched arms.
“She’s already so big!” Elsie remarked.
“She’s rapidly growing,” Lucy agreed. “Been exhausting me with her growth spurt this week.”
“Ya do look pretty dreadful.” Elsie grinned at Lucy, then her expression faltered as she said, “look, Luce, ‘bout before…”
“Shall we agree to forget about it?” Lucy asked. “I was wrong to spring the news on you the way I did. And it all seems so long ago, now. I don’t expect you to forgive me, but…”
Elsie nodded. “Already a thing of the past. We’re friends, Lucy.”
“Good! So, Elsie, tell me all about your adventures…”
On New Year’s Eve, the townspeople spent most of the day setting up an elaborate fireworks display. Lucy had thought the fireworks displays back home had been huge, but they were nothing compared to what Sandrock had planned.
Lucy was full of trepidation for the new year. She had already decided that she’d be returning to work; as exhausted as she was, she couldn’t afford not to. Mabel and Vivi had offered their assistance when Lucy was out on site, and Lucy had already set up an area in her workshop in which she could safely place Ava when she was working on commissions.
Then there was Logan’s plan. Lucy hoped with all her might that Logan was right and that with her assistance, he might pave a path to returning to Sandrock. She planned to contact him within the next week.
Andy, sharing none of Lucy’s fears, was excited for the new year.
“Did ya see the fireworks?” He asked. “It’s gonna be amazin’!”
“I did! And here…” Lucy handed him a pair of earmuffs. “I crafted these for you and Ava. It’s going to be super loud, too, but these should block out most of the noise.”
“Yeah! It were loud enough last year, too. Logan, Haru an’ I watched ‘em from Grand Mesa,” Andy said. “This year I get to be right in on the action!”
“Oh? I’ll wonder if he’ll be watching this year.”
“He said he ain’t ever missed a display yet,” Andy replied. “I bet he’ll be there again, watchin’ us.”
“I expect he will. You know how much he misses you!”
“Yeah. But we’ll see him again soon.” Andy sounded so confident that Lucy was envious of the strength of his conviction.
The celebrations began once the sun began to set. First there was a communal barbecue, with all kinds of delicious foods cooked by several of the townspeople. Then, closer to midnight, the fireworks began.
Nia, Mi-an, and Elsie all came to stand with Lucy to watch. Andy had run off to climb onto some rocks with Jasmine. When Pen wasn’t watching, Lucy saw Andy turn and wave in the direction of Grand Mesa. She hoped that Logan was watching.
“Ready for the new year?” Lucy asked the other women.
“I’m ready not to break my arm again!” Mi-an gave a weak laugh. “We’ve some really exciting projects ahead of us, huh?”
“We do,” Lucy agreed. “I’m anxious about finding the time for both them and Ava but… I’ll just have to do my best. Can’t promise more than that!”
“You know my Ma’ll help out as much as she can,” Elsie said.
“I hope she hasn’t been talking about Ava too much…”
Elsie smiled. “Nah. Besides, she’s makin’ friends with Daisy, too, an’ Daisy’s the one she tells all about Ava. It’s nice, gets her off my back a little. This upcomin’ year? I’m gonna grow as a monster whisperer, y’all see.”
Lucy turned to Nia. “And are you ready to graduate from university?”
“I am!” Nia said. “As for where I’ll end up… I can’t say I’ve decided yet. But I now have several reasons to return here, so expect to see little ol’ me again soon!”
Lucy began to feel more optimistic as she listened to her friends talk. Even if Logan wasn’t around, she had plenty of work to do and a strong group of friends offering their support.
The fireworks began. They were dazzling in the cold, cloudless desert sky, and everyone in the town, right down to baby Ava, gazed in open-mouthed awe at the display. Lucy didn’t think she’d ever enjoyed fireworks as much, not even as a little girl. The display continued for a couple of hours, until the new year had arrived, then, with smoke still lingering in the air, everyone retired to bed, full of hope and expectations.
The next morning, Lucy said goodbye to Nia. The two friends hugged each other and cried, and Nia promised to visit again soon.
“You’re going to do amazingly in your studies,” Lucy said. “I’m so proud to have you as a friend, Nia. Take care of yourself for me!”
“You, too.” Nia reached out and gave Ava’s nose a gentle bop. “Be kind to your mama,” she told the baby.
The train whistle blew, and Nia stepped into the carriage. She and Lucy waved at each other until they had lost sight of one another.
A few days later, Lucy’s hopes for the new year had been dampened by her return to work. They weren’t entirely vanished, but she was struggling more than she had hoped she might.
For a start, she was still bleeding. Only lightly, now, but enough to be bothersome. Secondly, Ava was going through another growth spurt. She fed often and slept only in short bursts.
Lucy had pushed her bed up against the wall. She’d removed all but one pillow and blanket. During the night, she’d sleep on the outer edge, forming a barrier between Ava and the ground, and she’d doze while Ava lay beside her. It wasn’t ideal, but it was the only way Lucy managed any sleep at all some nights.
What Lucy found hardest was having to keep up appearances. The only person with whom she refused to put on a front was Yan. Yet, though he was frequently on the receiving end of her anger, Lucy remained his star builder. The more he questioned her ability to perform, the harder she worked. She was fueled by spite, and it was a surprisingly powerful motivator.
But while she could be angry at Yan, no one else deserved her ire, no matter how tired and irritable she felt. She did her utmost to keep a smile on her face and present her best attitude to those around her, especially Andy and Mi-an. While she was successful at maintaining a happy front, she could feel her resentment grow, and, rightly or wrongly, much of it was aimed at Logan.
At the end of the first week in January, Bronco returned to town. Lucy was surprised to see him, and when his invitation to her appeared in the mail, she threw it away. She had no time to deal with the bounty hunter, even if she was curious as to what he had to say.
A couple of days later, Justice appeared on her doorstep holding a bag of rutabaga.
“Howdy, Lucy! Got an easy commission for you, if you’d like to take it.”
“Easy? Yes, please!”
Justice handed her the bag along with a recipe. “Roasted rutabaga. Give me as much as you can make.”
“Certainly, but… why? Sudden craving?”
Justice grinned. “We finally have a lead on Logan’s whereabouts. Bronco came through for us, after all. Apparently that goat of his has a hankering for roast rutabaga. We know his hideout’s somewhere in the Badlands. Gonna lure the goat out and follow it.”
The Badlands. No wonder Logan and Andy had watched the fireworks from Grand Mesa. Lucy’s heart leapt into her throat as she realised the implication of Justice’s words. She had to warn Logan somehow.
“Sounds like a plan!” Lucy smiled at Justice. “I’ll have the dishes ready for you by tomorrow morning.” Shit. Why had she promised that? She should’ve given him another day, at least!
“Thanks, Lucy. I appreciate it. Bet you’ll be glad to see him behind bars, huh?”
Lucy forced a broad smile onto her face. “I certainly would! Be seeing you, Justice. Sounds like I’d best get started now.”
As Justice left, she began to formulate a plan. It was far from her best plan, but then she was racing against the clock.
In the late afternoon, Lucy set off on Yolanda for the Badlands. Mabel was babysitting Ava and Andy. Lucy wasn’t carrying much - she had her daggers, a rucksack containing food and water, and a dish of roasted rutabaga.
She reached a small clearing. Now that she knew where to look, it didn’t take long to discover signs of recent goat activity. There were a couple of hoof prints in the sand, and the vegetation looked as if it had been nibbled upon, despite no yakmel herds living in the region.
Lucy withdrew the roasted rutabaga from its container. She laid it on the ground and waited.
It didn’t take long for Rambo to appear. Lucy was surprised the bait had worked, but she had no time to think about that now.
“Rambo?” She called. She stepped out in front of the goat, her hand outstretched before her. “It’s me, Lucy… do you remember me?”
Rambo bleated and wagged his tail in response. He didn’t run, but eyed Lucy with curiosity. As she grew closer, he thrust his head forward and gave her hand a sniff.
Lucy stroked his nose. “Good boy. Now, look. I need to reach Logan. It’s very important. Can you take me to him?”
She felt ridiculous talking to a goat, but Logan had said that Rambo understood human speech. Sure enough, as Lucy finished speaking, Rambo knelt down, indicating for her to climb onto his back.
Lucy took a deep breath. “Be careful with me, I’ve never ridden a goat before,” she told Rambo as she mounted him. She gripped him with her knees and sank her hands into his thick fur for additional support.
Rambo set out at a steady trot, for which Lucy was very grateful. He was a surprisingly smooth ride, and Lucy had little difficulty in keeping her seat.
They rode across the sands and headed straight for the cliff. Lucy was terrified, but told herself Rambo wasn’t going to be hurting either of them. Sure enough, once they had cleared a thicket of sand grass, Lucy saw a narrow path winding down the canyon that was nigh impossible to spot unless you were standing right at the edge of the cliff and looking over. Rambo’s hoofs picked out the path with ease as Lucy stared straight ahead, keeping as still as possible, her heart thumping loudly all the while.
As they wound their way down, the path widened into a broad ledge. A couple of trees grew on the ledge, concealing a door from the sight of anyone gazing down from the cliff above.
Lucy patted Rambo’s shoulder. “Thank you.” She dismounted and headed for the door.
The upper level of the hideout was a long, abandoned mining tunnel. Lucy followed it to its end, then gasped at the sight that lay before her. Of all the things she had expected to find, an old, abandoned theme park occupying an enormous cavern was not one of them.
She had to admit that it made for an effective deterrent. As Lucy clambered through carousels and stumbled through a maze of enormous toy blocks, she was both questioning her sanity and beginning to doubt that Logan and Haru lived here at all. By the time she reached the hideout’s inner chamber, she was coated in a light sheen of sweat. Old grease staining her clothes, and her legs were covered in scratches.
Eventually, she found herself in what was obviously the main living area. She could see a couple of beds situated on a platform in one corner, and other pieces of furniture were scattered around the perimeter of the cave. But her eyes were immediately drawn to a large, rickety chair adorned with yakmel horns, situated in front of a large red cloth backdrop. It looked like some kind of ridiculous throne. And there, seated upon it, was Logan.
“Lucy!” He exclaimed. “What the-”
Lucy smiled at him. She drew her daggers and dropped into a fighting stance.
“Hello, Logan. I’ve come to fight you.”
Chapter 17: The Goat (Logan POV)
Notes:
Thank you, Rin, for the beta!
Chapter Text
The morning after Ava was born, Logan returned to the hideout with an enormous smile on his face.
“Congratulations!” Haru said warmly. “I’m presuming by your expression that everything went well?”
“It did.” Logan sounded happier than Haru had heard him be in years. “Baby girl. Luce an’ Andy chose the name Ava.”
“That’s a lovely name. Were you able to see her?”
Logan nodded. “Thanks to Mabel, who knows I’m the father, by the way. I trust her to keep a secret, though. Anyway, Ava’s jus’ beautiful, Haru - absolutely perfect. An’, uh, she’s got white hair, like me.”
“Ah! That’s, well…”
“I know,” Logan replied. “But, y’know, I gotta admit it made me kinda proud to see. Ain’t many folks with my colour hair about.” He didn’t add that it assuaged his last concerns over her parentage.
Haru nodded. “How is Lucy?”
“She looked great. Tired, but, y’know. Sounds like the birth went well, at least.”
“And how do you feel?”
“Wish I coulda bin there, but never had any real hope of that. Seein’ the baby was more than I was expectin’. I feel… happy. I mean, it’s already frustratin’ that I don’t know when I’ll see her again, but to know she’s here, alive an’ well… well, it’s wonderful. An’ Luce’ll be an amazin’ ma, I know. Andy was excited, too.”
“I’m sure she will be, from what you’ve told me.”
“Yeah.” Logan’s face clouded over as he recalled the end of his conversation with Lucy.
“Something the matter?” Haru asked.
“Eh? Nah… it’s nothin’,” Logan replied. “Jus’ wishin’ I were back there, that’s all. Anyway, I’m gonna take a nap. Bin up all night.”
Logan knew Haru wondered at his words, but thankfully, Haru didn’t press the matter. He retired to work on his chemistry, while Logan crawled into his bed to sleep.
Over the next week, Logan had plenty of time to ruminate. He couldn’t erase his memory of Lucy looking like she was about to cry. He wondered if she’d been embarrassed, or if it was his reaction that had upset her.
The more he dwelt on matters, the more he felt he was to blame. He felt certain she’d reacted to his words, and he tried to recall how he’d sounded. He hoped he hadn’t sounded angry. He hadn’t felt angry, only surprised.
By the end of the week, the guilt was eating him up inside. He struggled to sleep and was desperate to see Ava and Lucy again. Unfortunately, Pen, Justice, and Unsuur kept a regular patrol near Lucy’s house. Logan wasn’t sure Lucy was even aware of how closely she was being observed. He’d have to time his next visit very carefully.
In the meantime, Grace delivered letters and photos from Lucy via Andy. As before, Lucy had not dared attach Logan’s name anywhere to the correspondence.
Ava, Andy, and I miss you! At the time of writing, Ava is four days old. We had a little photoshoot the other day, and I’ve included photos from that. Doesn’t Andy do a great job of holding her?
Ava’s lost some weight, but it’s nothing alarming. It’s common for babies to lose some weight in the first few days, and Fang says she’s still perfectly healthy. She’s eating well and seems generally happy.
I’m still waiting for my milk to come in. In the first few days, breasts produce colostrum, which is yellow and thick, and there’s not much of it. You probably already know this if you know anything about farm animals, but if you didn’t, now you know! Is this weird to write? Probably! I’m a little sleep-deprived and don’t have much else to talk about right now, so please forgive me.
Anyway, Ava is doing very well! I’m not too bad, either. A little sore, but so far I’m healing nicely.
Hopefully, we’ll see you again soon. Sending our love, L, A, and A.
It’s us again!
Ava is eight days old now. She’s beginning to gain weight, too. She’s also developing quite the personality! She’s happy as long as she’s being held or fed, but the second she feels my attention isn’t upon her, well, she has quite the set of lungs on her!
Fortunately, Vivi has shown me how to wrap Ava to carry her, so she can be snuggled against my chest while keeping my hands free. I’ve accomplished a fair amount this way - I can perform basic chores, make Andy a sandwich, or eat dinner.
Nighttime is a different matter. As soon as I fall into a deep sleep, she wakes. I won’t lie, I’m exhausted. I can barely think straight most days. I don’t know how other people manage. Are all babies like this? Why would anyone ever have more than one?
Anyway, I didn’t write just to whine! We’re all surviving, and that’s what matters. Nia’s visiting next week, and I look forward to seeing her. I just wish I were able to see you, too. Lucy. X
Logan was overjoyed to have any words at all from Lucy. He hadn’t expected her to have the time to write. He showed the photos eagerly to Haru.
“Wow, Ava looks just like you,” Haru remarked. “Like I remember you looking in your baby photos, anyway. Hasn’t inherited anything from Lucy, has she?”
“Dunno… I’d have to see photos of Lucy as a baby to compare,” Logan said. “Don’t Andy look happy?”
“He does! That’s heartening to see. I’m glad he’s safe and content with Lucy.”
Haru turned towards Grace, who was warming herself by the fire. “How has Sandrock reacted to Ava?” He asked.
“Oh, everyone’s delighted with her,” Grace replied. “She’s the talk of the town! Luckily, Mabel’s been keeping a protective eye on Lucy and has shielded her from visitors who dare overstay their welcome.”
“I owe Mabel one,” Logan said, feelingly.
“You owe her several,” Grace stared meaningfully at him.
“That I do.”
“Have you been to visit Ava?” Haru asked Grace.
“I haven’t had to. Lucy’s been picking up food from the Blue Moon and usually has Ava with her. Lucy’s been looking exhausted, by the way. Poor woman.”
Logan felt terrible upon hearing Grace’s words. He ought to be with Lucy, enabling her to take a nap by caring for Ava.
“Hey, uh, Grace, any chance you could arrange a distraction for me? Allow me to visit again one night?”
Grace looked at him for a long moment, then sighed. “Very well. I’ll see what I can do.”
Grace had given Logan a day and a time. “Be there on Saturday after midnight. I’ll grant you a window,” she’d said.
Logan had no idea what Grace had planned, though he suspected it might involve Duvosian peppers. Regardless, it appeared her plan worked, for after midnight on Saturday, there was no Civil Corps - or Pen - to be found. Once Logan was sure the coast was clear, he knocked on Lucy’s door.
After speaking with Lucy, Logan regretted not asking Grace for assistance earlier, especially after he learned that Lucy thought he’d been angry with her. He’d seen the tears in her eyes back then; why hadn’t he reassured her?
As for Ava, she had grown so much in two weeks. Logan was delighted to hold her so Lucy could take a shower. He cradled Ava in one arm as he stood by the window, pointing out the sights of Sandrock to her.
“See that? That there’s the Blue Moon. Used to be bustlin’ back in the day. That’s where my Pa an’ Ma - yer grandparents - were married. I hung around there a lot as a kid. Would crawl under the tables an’ gather any loose coins that’d fallen out of pockets an’ onto the floor. Then I’d run off to the arcade to spend ‘em all.
“Then there’s the ranch, ‘course, you’ve already been there, ain’t ya? Mabel’s been an angel to you an’ yer Ma. She looked after me, too, though that was when I were a bit bigger than you. I was four when my Ma left…”
He looked down solemnly at Ava. “I promise I ain’t ever abandonin’ you. Never, you understand? I mayn’t always be present, but I ain’t ever abandonin’ you or Andy.”
Ava stared back, equally solemnly.
Logan was surprised by the intelligence he saw reflected in her gaze. He hadn’t thought much of babies before. They were cute enough to look at, but had always registered in his mind as somewhat alien. With Ava, though, he felt the weight of her future in his hands as he held her. He was her father and would be responsible for helping her grow and gain in skills and abilities. Perhaps one day he’d be teaching her to hunt, navigate via the stars, and track animals, just like his Pa had taught him.
He turned back towards the window. “‘Bout halfways up that hill is my house. Lived there all my life, ‘til I was forced on the run. Maybe I’ll get to take ya there someday. Then, if you follow that path along to the north, well, you’ll reach the graveyard. Expect that’s where my Pa was buried. Ain’t had a chance to visit yet.” He sighed. “One day I will. I hope I’ll take you there, too. We’ll go say hi to him, together.”
Lucy returned from the bathroom, a smile upon her face. “Having fun?” she asked.
“Oh, hey, Luce. Jus’ givin’ Ave a history lesson.”
He was struck by how young Lucy looked when she was fresh from the shower. Her large, dark eyes shone brightly, but with her face scrubbed clean and her hair pushed back off her forehead, he could see how dark the circles under her eyes were. She needed to sleep.
Logan saw Lucy into bed before carrying Ava out of the room. Ava began to fuss and outstretched an arm towards her mother, so Logan, eager to let Lucy sleep, began to talk quietly to Ava to distract her.
“C’mon, sweetheart. Let’s let yer Ma sleep. We can hang out downstairs for a while.”
Ava turned her attention back towards him and ceased her whimpering.
“That’s a good girl,” Logan soothed, and he felt his heart swell at how content Ava seemed in his arms. “I love you,” he told her.
“I love you too,” Logan heard Lucy murmur sleepily.
Logan froze. He waited for a few seconds, but heard no more from Lucy, so he presumed she had fallen asleep.
He carried Ava down to the living room. “Oops, I think yer Ma thought I was talkin’ to her. Does that mean she loves me, then? Seein’ as she said it back?”
Ava began to chew on her fist as she regarded him.
“Yer right… best not to dwell on it. She was sleepy an’ probably not thinkin’ straight.”
Still, Logan realised he’d enjoyed hearing those words from Lucy. They hadn’t scared him, but had been almost… comforting.
Did that mean he loved her, then?
Logan had always been afraid to love. He’d seen how love had destroyed his Pa, how devastated he’d been by Ma leaving them. His Pa had mourned for years and had never dared enter into another relationship.
If Logan were to fall in love, it would be convenient if it were with Lucy. After all, they were already bound through Ava. He certainly liked Lucy. He still thought her the most beautiful woman he’d ever seen, even when she was covered in baby vomit and had bags under her eyes. She made him forget about his worries whenever he was in her presence and made him laugh, too, even when he felt he wasn’t permitted to know joy.
But Logan was an outlaw, unable to set foot in his own hometown. He had no income, no future, and no way of providing for either a partner or a child.
“I ain’t nothin’ but a fool, Ava. The question ain’t whether I’m in love with yer Ma. Question is, do I deserve to love her?”
Ava, soothed by hearing her father speak, was soon lulled to sleep. Logan carefully returned her to her crib, then headed back out into the night.
Logan heard from Grace that Nia was back in town, so he felt comfortable staying away from Lucy, happy that she would have her friend to assist her.
The next few days passed by excruciatingly slowly. Then again, the entire winter had felt like the longest season Logan had ever endured. He resolved to visit Lucy that weekend. He didn’t mind if all he did was hold Ava while Lucy slept. He loved spending time with his daughter, and he appreciated feeling useful.
So when he risked visiting Lucy, and she was wearing that dress, and gave him one of the most memorable experiences of his life, well, Logan didn’t know what he’d done in life to deserve it, but he did know he was extremely grateful.
Maybe he was falling in love with her after all.
The new year approached. Andy wasn’t with them, but Haru and Logan still trekked up Grand Mesa to watch the fireworks over Sandrock.
Logan had brought a pair of binoculars. No doubt Lucy, Andy, and Ava would be outside, watching the fireworks alongside the rest of the town, and from his vantage point, Logan should be able to spot them. Sure enough, he did spy them, and at one point Andy even turned and waved in his direction.
“Heh. Kid remembered where we watched from last year,” he told Haru.
“Of course he did, Logan! Andy loves you,” Haru replied.
“Yeah. I love him too.” Logan sighed. “I miss them all.”
“Keep faith, Logan. Who knows what the new year will bring?”
Logan nodded. “I’ll try to, Haru. I’ll try.”
A few days later, Princess Lumi paid Logan a visit.
Princess Lumi was a bandirat, the exiled daughter of the Rat King from Portia. Logan had first met Lumi when she and her mole friends had accidentally tunnelled into his hideout. Logan had offered the group food and supplies, earning their eternal gratitude.
Now, Lumi had come to warn Logan that he was in danger.
The Civil Corps had learned that Rambo might be lured with roasted rutabaga, and they intended to lay a trap for the goat in the hopes that he might lead them back to Logan’s lair.
“Would ya really betray me?” Logan asked Rambo. “Eh… for roasted rutabaga? Guess you might. Looks as if I’d best be keepin’ a close eye on you.”
Rambo bleated at him.
“Yeah, yeah. I’ll see ‘bout roasting ya some rutabaga myself. C’mon, let’s go find what we can harvest.”
They climbed to the top of the cliff and began to forage. Root vegetables grew in abundance here, helped by a spot of encouragement from Haru and Logan.
Logan had managed to find a couple of rutabagas ripe for the picking when Rambo snorted and began pawing at the ground.
“Ya see somethin’, boy?” Logan took the binoculars from Rambo’s saddlebag and scanned the area.
Someone was approaching, but it wasn’t Justice or Unsuur.
“Lucy!” Logan hissed. What was she doing here? She didn’t have Ava or Andy with her. Was she in search of him? Or was she also foraging for supplies, and was her presence here merely a coincidence?
Logan turned to Rambo. “If Lucy’s here for you,” he told the goat, “bring her down to the hideout, you hear? An’ be gentle!”
He’d promised Lucy he’d send Rambo when she felt ready to assist them. He’d expected her to send a letter, but perhaps she’d also heard of Justice’s plan and felt she had run out of time. If that were the case, then he’d better be ready to welcome her.
Logan returned to the hideout.
“Haru?” he called.
“I’m here. What’s the matter? Where’s Rambo?”
“If I’m right, he’ll be bringin’ Lucy down here any minute,” Logan replied.
Haru watched with amusement as Logan made the beds, swept the floor, and rounded up a few empty containers for their garbage pile.
“Logan… are you cleaning for Lucy?”
“Nothin’ wrong with puttin’ on appearances,” Logan said. “S’only polite.”
When he was satisfied that the area looked tidier, Logan sat down in his chair and waited.
It wasn’t long before Lucy ran into the chamber. But instead of greeting Logan with a smile or a hug, she drew her daggers.
“Lucy!” Logan exclaimed. “What the-”
She dropped into a fighting stance. “Hello, Logan. I’ve come to fight you.”
Logan stood up and walked towards her. “What’re you on about?” he asked in bemusement.
Lucy grinned. “I seem to remember you once wished to fight me. I’m no longer pregnant, so now I’m ready to face you in battle.”
Logan folded his arms and stared down at her. “Luce. I ain’t fightin’ ya.”
“Didn’t take you for a coward.” Lucy raised an eyebrow at him.
“You jus’ gave birth!”
“Five weeks ago! I’ve been back to work this week, Logan. I’m sleep-deprived and a little mad, and your ridiculous obstacle course back there has me quite heated. So. Let’s fight.”
“No.”
Lucy brought one of her daggers down in an arc, catching Logan’s wrist in the gap between the edge of his leather arm guard and his glove. He hissed as the blade drew blood.
From the surprised look on her face, Logan surmised Lucy hadn’t intended to hurt him. Now that they were standing face-to-face, he took the time to look at her properly. Her cheeks were flushed from exertion. Strands of hair were plastered to her forehead with sweat. Her lips were slightly parted, and her breasts heaved as she breathed rapidly, evidently shot through with adrenaline. And there was a dark flash in her eyes that warned him she was serious in her intent. She had never looked so attractive.
He wet his lips. He did want to fight her, to test the skills he’d observed through binoculars out in the Eufaula. He hoped he’d lose; he hoped she’d conquer him, rendering him helpless. But he could not fight her with a good conscience. She was exhausted and out of practice.
“Lucy…”
“I haven’t fought in months, Logan,” Lucy said, as if reading his mind. “Which is why I need this. I need you to test me. If we’re to go up against Duvos - if Pen really is our enemy - I need to be able to fight. So please. Fight me.”
Logan nodded. He drew his own daggers. “Let’s fight,” he agreed.
He’d meant to go easy on her, but Lucy flew at him with such ferocity that Logan was forced to defend himself. Logan was quick, but Lucy knew how to leverage her small stature for speed, and several of his attacks met nothing but air.
Soon, though, Lucy was beginning to flag. Metal clashed against metal as she failed to continue to dodge his blows entirely. Logan was debating calling the fight off when -
“THAT’S ENOUGH!” Grace yelled as she inserted herself between them.
“Grace!” Logan and Lucy yelled in unison.
Grace glared at them both. “What the fuck are you both doing? Lucy, you just gave birth! Logan, she gave birth to your child.”
Lucy was staring wide-eyed at both Logan and Grace. “Grace is your spy?” she asked Logan as she sheathed her daggers.
“She is. Let me go fetch Haru, too.”
Logan soon returned with Haru in tow, and Lucy smiled in greeting at Haru. In contrast to Logan, Haru was much shorter and skinnier, and he looked younger, too - perhaps even younger than Lucy. He had a kind-looking face with large, dark-blue eyes.
“Hello, I’m Lucy. I’ve heard so much about you.” Lucy wiped her hand free of sweat before extending it to Haru.
Haru shook her hand. “Likewise. It’s a pleasure to make your acquaintance,” he replied, his voice surprisingly sedate.
“I think you’d all better start at the beginning. I’ve heard some from Logan already, but I’d like to hear it again.” Lucy looked between the three of them.
Grace nodded. “Very well. Let’s talk.”
So Lucy was soon filled in on the gang’s entire adventures, from Haru and Logan blowing up the temple to their hopes that Lucy could build them an anti-lock system. Grace provided Lucy with the necessary schematics.
“Doesn’t look too difficult,” Lucy remarked. “And it sounds as if time is of the essence. So, am I officially a member of the gang?”
“You are. Welcome aboard, Luce.” Logan smiled at her, his expression one of relief.
“Whenever you’re ready, I’ll accompany you back to the surface,” Grace said.
Lucy nodded. “I shouldn’t be away too long. But may I have a look around first?” She was desperately curious now that she was finally here.
“C’mon, I’ll give you the tour,” Logan offered.
As they walked around the cave, Logan noticed Lucy occasionally stealing glances at Grace. He stopped her and asked, “Luce? Are you jealous of Grace?”
Lucy’s mouth worked for a minute before she admitted, “A little.”
Logan gently held her arms and turned her to face him. “Why?”
The look upon Lucy’s face suggested that Logan wasn’t fooling her with his pretence at ignorance. But eventually, she sighed and confessed, “Because all the times I’ve been sitting at home, alone in my house, you’ve had one of Sandrock’s most attractive women regularly visiting you.” The undercurrent of jealousy in her voice was unmistakable.
Successfully concealing a smile, Logan replied, “Lucy. Yer the most beautiful woman in Sandrock by far. If you’d bin my spy, well, we’d be in a whole other predicament.”
Lucy’s eyes earnestly searched his face, as if checking to see he was telling her the truth.
“Do you really mean that?” she whispered.
“I do.” And in that moment, Logan realised how he really felt about her. “I love you, Lucy. I think I fell in love with you the moment I laid eyes on you.”
Lucy’s eyes widened. “I love you too, Logan.”
Logan cupped her head in his hands and kissed her. They remained kissing until Grace cleared her throat in interruption.
“Should probably get back before it grows too dark,” she told them.
Lucy nodded. “Goodbye, Logan, Haru. Hopefully, we’ll meet again soon.”
“Take care, Luce. Give my love to Andy and Ava.”
Logan watched the women leave, then he went to stoke the fire. A chill breeze blew in from the canyon, and Logan shivered. Still, despite his physical discomfort, he was feeling cheerier than he had in days. Lucy would soon build the anti-lock system, and whatever lies the church concealed would soon be revealed.
Chapter 18: Haru’s Trial
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Lucy returned home with a light heart. Logan had said he loved her, and while looking her in the eyes, too. He loved her, and he wanted a real relationship with her. It was difficult not to daydream about a future where they all lived happily together; her, Logan, Andy, and Ava. While in her workshop, Logan would take the children into the desert and teach them to ride goats and hunt rabbits. And if she weren’t working, perhaps she’d teach them all how to use gliders.
Mabel smiled at Lucy as she walked through the door. “You look happy, dearie. Good news?” She asked.
“I had a lovely afternoon,” Lucy replied, avoiding the question. “I feel quite rejuvenated! Thank you, and I’m sorry again for the short notice.”
“It was my pleasure. Now, I’d best be headin’ home, but don’t you worry about troublin’ me again in future if you need the help. That’s what neighbours are for, y’know.”
Lucy had just finished feeding Ava when there was a knock at her door. She went to open it.
“Hello!” She said, as Elsie barged in, dragging Mi-an by the wrist behind her. Elsie looked anxious, but determined, while Mi-an grimaced apologetically at Lucy. “Sorry, Lucy,” she whispered. “I have no idea what this is about.”
Elsie took a deep breath before saying, very quickly, “Lucy! You gotta tell her. Please!”
Lucy looked between the two women, then realised what Elsie was asking.
“I shall,” she agreed. It didn’t seem fair that only Elsie should know, especially when they had agreed to investigate Logan together. “Please, take a seat, both of you.”
Mi-an perched daintily on the edge of the sofa; Elsie also sat on the edge, but in a manner that suggested she was prepared to launch into a sprint if startled.
Balancing Ava on one hip, Lucy looked seriously at Mi-an and said, “Mi-an… Logan is Ava’s father.”
Mi-an gaped at her. “The rumours are true?”
Lucy nodded. “I’m sorry I didn’t tell you before.”
Mi-an was silent for a minute. Then she smiled brightly at Lucy and said, “I suppose it is a difficult thing to have to explain.”
Lucy felt a pang in her chest as she saw Mi-an smile. Mi-an was always so kind and understanding, and Lucy felt as if she didn’t deserve her friendship.
“It really is,” Lucy agreed. “Still, I’m sorry, Mi-an. It’s not that I didn’t trust you, it’s that… well, I was new here and didn’t trust anyone. Honestly, I didn’t even know who Logan was at first, either.”
“Who else knows?” Mi-an asked. “Don’t tell me I’m the last to find out - again!”
“Not at all. I’ve only told Mabel and Elsie.” Lucy wasn’t about to give away Grace’s secret, yet. “Well, technically, Elsie told her ma. But I’m glad she did.”
“So it’s a secret between us three?” Mi-an perked up at that news.
“It is. I’m hopeful it won’t have to remain a secret for much longer, but for now, please don’t tell anyone!” Lucy said.
“Roger that!”
Lucy looked between her two friends. “So, dare I ask about all the rumours?”
Mi-an and Elsie exchanged a glance. “We-ell… I happened to overhear Amirah and Heidi talking with Pablo last night in the saloon,” Mi-an explained. “Heidi was saying how Vivi thinks Ava’s the spit of Logan as a baby. But…” Her voice trailed off, and she blushed.
“Go on,” Elsie said. “Tell her what you told me.”
Mi-an took a deep breath. “You’ve done so much for this town, Lucy! And between Matilda’s kidnapping, when you were hurt, and Pen telling everyone how he found Logan attacking you, well, the consensus is that Logan assaulted you! And everyone believes you’ve been too polite - or afraid - to mention it.”
The colour drained from Lucy’s face. “Oh, shit.”
“Now ya see why I dragged Mi-an here!” Elsie exclaimed. “So she could hear the truth from yer mouth. I told her it was nonsense!”
“It is.” Lucy looked earnestly at Mi-an. “My move here was an utter coincidence. I had no idea I was pregnant, nor did I know of Logan’s identity at the time. Matilda’s kidnapping - that truly was my fault. I tripped. I’d followed Justice because I… I don’t know, I thought I might be able to talk to Logan. It was all a huge misunderstanding.”
Elsie looked at her. “What ‘bout Pen, Luce? What happened there?”
Now it was Lucy’s turn to blush. “We were, uh, having fun. When I saw Pen was looking through the window, I panicked and pretended Logan had attacked me to force Pen to rescue me and give Logan time to escape.”
“What kind of fun?” Elsie seemed genuinely befuddled.
“...Sex, Elsie.”
“Oh. Oh!”
Andy came running down the stairs, a book in his hand, his thumb keeping track of the page he was on. “Evenin’, all!” Is it hot in here? ‘Cause yer all lookin’ as red as desert mudfish!”
Lucy stood up. “I think we could all use a drink. Andy, how’d you like some milk pudding?”
“Puddin’? It’s like ya read my mind, Lucy.”
Lucy handed Ava to Mi-an to hold, and Elsie and Mi-an were left to talk amongst themselves while Lucy made tea and served Andy a bowl of pudding.
“I saw Logan today,” Lucy told Andy. “In his hideout. And I know about Grace now, too. I’m officially a member of the gang.”
“Yeah?” Andy’s eyes gleamed. “Alright! The gang just got ten times more notorious! So what’s yer plan?”
“I have to construct a device for Grace. I’ll probably be very busy tomorrow. We’re all hoping it’s the key to solving a mystery.”
“If ya let me stay home from school, I could help by lookin’ after Ava,” Andy suggested, hopefully.
“Nice try, kiddo. I’ll be just fine.” Lucy replied.
“Aw, rats. Scuppered again.”
“Here’s your pudding, anyway.” Lucy placed the bowl on the table. “Now, if you don’t mind, I’m going to return to my guests.”
Lucy carried the tea tray into the front room, where she placed it down upon the coffee table in the centre of the room. She poured a cup of tea for Mi-an, who seemed content to continue holding Ava.
“If either of you has any questions for me, I’m happy to answer them.” Lucy took a seat opposite her friends.
Elsie leaned back against the sofa as she cradled her cup of tea in her hands.
“Why dontcha start at the beginnin’, Lucy?”
Taking a sip from her cup, Lucy nodded.
All the next day, Lucy worked on constructing the anti-lock. It was a delicate system full of intricate moving parts, and though she worked swiftly, it was evident she’d be working on it on the morrow, too. And I’m not even getting paid for this, she thought, with a sigh.
She walked to the Blue Moon in the late afternoon to pick up food for dinner. It felt strange to see Grace standing behind the bar, greeting her as if they hadn’t spent hours together in the hideout of Sandrock’s most wanted man the day before.
“Howdy, Lucy!” Grace said cheerfully. “How’s your work going?”
“Slowly. This project’ll take at least another day,” Lucy replied. “But I’m hopeful I’ll be able to deliver the goods tomorrow evening.”
“I’m sure your client will be delighted.” Grace’s expression was masterfully passive. “Your usual?”
“Yes, please.”
As she waited, Lucy couldn’t help but ask, “Grace? When did you realise?”
“Truthfully, I had my suspicions shortly after you announced your pregnancy,” Grace replied.
“Huh. And you were the one, of course, to pass the news along.”
“That’s right.” Grace tilted her head to one side. “You look pensive, Lucy.”
“I’ve been feeling that, despite being the one with the secrets, I may know the least of all.” Lucy gave a wry smile.
“You’ve had a tough time, Lucy. You moved here knowing nobody and nothing about the town. There’s so much history, so many existing relationships. You’re doing better than you imagine.”
“Thank you.” Lucy looked down at Ava, who stared back with eyes that were now a muddy grey-brown.
Grace propped her chin up in her hands as she leaned on her elbows on the bar. “He talks about you and Ava a lot, you know. You’re both incredibly important to him.”
Lucy felt a little shy at hearing Grace’s words. “That’s good to know. I feel the same way about him,” she murmured.
“Let’s hope this project of yours gives us the breakthrough we need, hm?”
Lucy delivered the anti-lock to Grace the following evening, after Grace’s shift at the Blue Moon had ended. The moon shone brightly in the clear night sky as they stood by the oasis, in the shadow of the Commerce Guild. Lucy had left Ava and Andy asleep in their bedrooms; her house was just across the tracks, and she had a clear view of her front door from where she stood. If Ava did wake, she’d likely be able to hear her.
In the distance, they could see Unsuur on his patrol. He passed by Lucy’s house and headed in the direction of Shonash Bridge. As he passed them by, he waved at the women, and Lucy waved back, not wishing to raise his suspicions.
“Good luck, Grace. Please report back when you can. I’m up all hours of the night, anyway - you won’t be disturbing me!”
“I shall,” Grace promised. She wore dark, form-fitting clothes and carried a camera on a strap around her neck. She turned the anti-lock over in her hands, admiring Lucy’s craftsmanship. “This looks incredible, Lucy. You’ve really outdone yourself!”
“Tell me that after you’ve been successful,” Lucy said with a smile.
Grace left, and Lucy returned home. She was about to head inside when, out of the corner of her eye, she saw movement from behind the stable.
“Hello?” She called. “Logan?”
Someone stepped out in front of the light cast by the lantern that hung on the stable door.
“Hi, Lucy.”
“Haru!” Lucy exclaimed. “Good evening! What’re you doing here?”
“I came to check up on you and Grace… and to meet Ava, if I may.”
“Of course! Come on in.”
Lucy welcomed Haru into her house. “Here, up the stairs. Ava’s currently sleeping, but we can take a peek at her in her crib.”
She showed Haru into her bedroom. It felt a little strange, but she supposed she’d seen Haru’s sleeping quarters the previous day, so it was only fair. The lights were turned down low, but it was still bright enough for Haru to be able to make out Ava’s features.
“She’s beautiful,” he whispered. “And bigger than I expected!”
“She’s growing quickly. She was out of newborn clothes after her second week,” Lucy replied. “I shouldn’t be surprised, though, seeing how tall Logan is.”
“He sends his love, by the way. He felt it was too risky for us both to visit, and, well, I wanted to say hello,” Haru explained, a little shyly.
“It’s good to see you! We didn’t really have a chance to talk yesterday. Would you like to come back downstairs for some tea?”
Haru nodded.
Out in the hallway, Lucy noticed Haru glancing wistfully at the bathroom.
“Haru…” She stopped, wondering if she was being weird. Then she decided to offer anyway. “Would you like to use the shower? I hope that doesn’t come across as offensive, I just thought you probably haven’t had the opportunity to use one in a while…”
“I’m not offended. If you’re sure…”
“Of course! I’ll grab you a towel.” Lucy went to her closet and retrieved a clean towel for Haru. “Here. Take your time. I’ll be down in the kitchen.”
Lucy could hear the shower running as she bustled about the kitchen, making tea. About ten minutes later, Haru made his way downstairs, looking refreshed and towelling his hair dry.
“Thank you. That felt amazing.” He folded the towel neatly and laid it over the back of a chair.
Lucy was curious about Haru. He stood in such contrast to Logan; he was considerably shorter, with dark hair and a narrow face, and his eyes were large and languid. His voice was soft and monotone, and he lacked Logan's Sandrock accent.
“Here.” Lucy handed him a mug of hot tea. “You don’t wear a mask, like Logan?”
Haru shrugged. “Not unless I’m robbing trains. It doesn’t really hold the symbolism for me that it does for Logan. And my face is a good deal less memorable.”
“Logan is a little hard to miss,” Lucy agreed. “It’s good to put a face to your name, though.”
“Likewise. Logan’s spoken a lot about you. Grace has been very complimentary, too. I’m really grateful to you for aiding us.”
“I’m more than happy to help! I must admit, we’re an odd group, though.”
Haru gave a slight smile. “You can say I’m not what you expected,” he said. “I know Logan and I make an odd duo.”
Lucy laughed. “I mean… you’re not, but then Andy and I don’t exactly fit in, either. I gather you grew up with Logan?”
“From when I was nine, yes. Howlett took me under his wing in order to give me better opportunities than my village afforded. I’m not sure Logan and I would’ve been friends had we been closer in age, but we work well as brothers.”
“Andy says you’re a whizz at chemistry. Also a decent cook.”
“Cooking’s another form of chemistry. It’s all about transforming ingredients through chemical reactions,” Haru pointed out.
“Huh, I guess that’s true.”
“How’s Andy been, anyway? We miss him at the hideout. He used to really liven the place up.”
Lucy told Haru all about Andy’s antics - how great he was with Ava, how he was doing decently in school (even if he did regularly skive), and how he clearly still idolised the gang, talking as much as he did about Haru and Logan.
“I’m glad he has a home with you. He’s a smart kid,” Haru remarked.
“He really is. I often find him at the research centre, chatting to Qi.”
Upstairs, Ava began to cry. Lucy excused herself to Haru and ran to collect her daughter.
She decided to feed Ava upstairs first, before taking her to meet Haru. As she was seated in the rocker, breastfeeding, she heard Andy’s door creak open. He stumbled into her bedroom, bleary-eyed and with his hair all mussed from sleep.
“I heard voices,” he said.
“Haru’s visiting. Why don’t you say hello? I’ll be down soon.”
That news woke Andy up. “Haru’s here?” He exclaimed. “Heck yeah! See ya downstairs, Lucy.”
By the time Lucy traipsed back down the stairs, Ava balanced on her hip, Andy was engaged in a lively conversation with Haru. He’d brought down several of his notebooks from his room and was showing Haru his latest inventions.
“These look really promising, Andy,” Haru was saying. “You’ve really improved your technical skills.”
“Hello again,” Lucy interjected. “Ava’s awake, Haru. I thought you might like to hold her.”
“I’m not very good with babies. But I can hardly return to Logan and say I refused now, can I?” Haru outstretched his arms to receive her.
“Here, Haru, I’ll show you how to hold her! I’m a pro,” Andy said proudly.
It was quite the domestic scene that Grace walked in on a few minutes later. Haru held Ava on his knee, while Andy hovered protectively nearby, and Lucy was taking advantage of having her hands free by washing the dishes. The only questionable aspect was that it was one o’clock in the morning.
“I see the whole gang’s here - almost!” Grace smiled at them all. “Logan’s missing out!”
“Grace! What did you find?” Lucy asked.
Grace held up a torn letter and her camera. A wide grin spread uncharacteristically over the face of the usually impassive spy. “I found gold.”
Everyone listened eagerly as Grace described what she’d found.
“The oasis isn’t natural,” she began. “It’s being fed by a huge underground Old World water system. At some point in the past, new piping was installed to connect the Old World tank to the oasis, through the Peach statue.”
“Installed by whom?” Lucy asked.
“Yan-”
“Really? That scoundrel’s never done a good day’s work in his life.”
“-and Mason,” Grace continued. “I have a letter here from Mason explaining as much.”
“So this goes far back!”
Grace nodded. “It seems the church has been siphoning off water for its own use for years. Just gradually enough to escape notice.”
“So Logan was right to interrogate Matilda…”
Grace looked at Lucy. “I’m not so sure about that. But Pen and Miguel are definitely involved. They almost caught me tonight, but I managed to hide in time. I have photos of them meeting. Miguel referred to Pen as a ‘knight’, and they both cheered for the Empire.”
“The Duvos Empire?” Andy asked.
“That’s right, kiddo. And Pen, being addressed as a knight, indicates he holds a high rank within the Empire. As for Matilda, though, I’m not so sure she’s involved after all.”
“Still, it sounds as if we have enough to incriminate Yan, Pen, and Miguel,” Lucy said.
“We do. I’ll be dispatching correspondence to my superiors first thing in the morning.” Grace raised an eyebrow at the gang. “Right now, though, I see a lot of bedtimes that aren’t being enforced.”
Lucy smiled guiltily. “You’re right. Come on, Andy. We should be getting to bed.”
“And I need to return to Logan and tell him what you found out,” Haru said to Grace. He smiled down at Ava. “Good night, Ava. It was lovely to meet you.”
“She likes you,” Lucy remarked as she retrieved her daughter.
“I like her, too. Even if it is very strange to be holding Logan’s baby.”
“I’m still growing used to it myself,” Lucy admitted. “I definitely don’t feel like a parent. It’s a very odd feeling.”
Haru stood up to leave. Andy hugged him, and Haru ruffled the boy’s hair. “It was great to see you again, too, Andy. I’m glad you have a safe home here.”
“Bye, Haru! We’ll be a family again soon.”
Lucy and Andy watched Haru leave. They waved him off until his dark clothes blended in with the night, and they could no longer make out his movements.
“It’s bedtime for all of us,” Lucy told Andy. “Come on - up the stairs we go!”
Lucy had just finished giving Ava her morning feed when she heard a loud knocking on her door.
“Lucy! Andy!” Jasmine was shouting. “Are you awake?”
Lucy pulled on a dressing gown and headed down the stairs. She opened the door and looked down at the young girl, who was bubbling with what seemed to be a mix of trepidation and excitement. “Good morning, Jasmine. What’s the matter?”
“Pen caught Haru!” Jasmine said. “There’s a trial going on. The rest of the town is there, and I thought you ought to be included, too.”
“I’ll be right there,” Lucy said. “Thank you.” She tried to conceal the terror she felt at Jasmine’s words. Haru, captured? When? After he’d left her house? Had Pen been lying in wait? Had they held him all night, and, if so, what had they been doing to the poor man?
Lucy ran back upstairs, woke Andy, then hurriedly dressed. She grabbed her wrap, threw a jacket on Ava, then wrapped Ava to her chest. Then she and Andy made their way to the town square, walking as quickly as Lucy felt was safely possible.
Haru was standing on the steps of the City Hall. He was in handcuffs, and his head was bowed. He was surrounded by Miguel, Matilda, Justice, Unsure, and Trudy.
Andy tugged on Lucy’s arm and whispered, “Lucy! Grace isn’t here.”
Lucy looked around. Andy was correct; Grace was conspicuously absent. Lucy felt hopeful; perhaps that meant Grace had disappeared to fetch Logan. In any case, it was Grace who held the smoking gun, and Lucy had to prolong the trial until her return.
“Andy, be careful,” she hissed. “Pen’s here and I don’t know what he may do. Keep an eye on him, and stay out of danger. I’m going to have to delay things.”
Andy nodded. “I shall,” he promised.
Arvio had just finished speaking in defence of Haru. Miguel told him, “We’ll take your words into consideration during the sentencing. Now, if that’s all…”
“Haru’s innocent!” Lucy yelled. It was far from the most intelligent thing she could’ve said, but it was all she could think of in that instance.
“What? Lucy?” Miguel stared at her. “I find it very curious that you would wish to speak on behalf of a bandit you’ve never met, unless, of course, you have?”
“That’s enough, Miguel!” Matilda said sternly. “You cannot accuse everyone of being in collusion with Logan-”
“No, but Miguel is right to be suspicious of Lucy.” Pen’s gaze bore into her, causing Lucy to flinch. “Oh, come now, Minister, the entire town is aware of the rumours surrounding little Ava’s parentage. Let’s not beat around the bush now, hm?”
“Yes, but - no one believes Lucy to be working with Logan!” Heidi spoke now, and she shot Lucy a sympathetic smile. “Lucy, we’re all on your side, here. We know Logan attacked you - twice - and as much as it pains us all to believe it, if Logan did-”
“Let me speak!” Lucy said, interrupting Heidi. Her entire body was shaking, now, but she knew what she needed to do. She walked forward until she stood at the base of the City Hall steps, then she turned to face the townsfolk.
She nodded at Heidi. “Thank you, Heidi, but I don’t need your sympathy.” Her voice was trembling, but she spoke loudly for everyone to hear. “Yes, Logan is Ava’s father.”
The crowd collectively gasped.
“But he didn’t attack me, or rape me, or anything else you may be accusing him of,” she continued. She felt sure her entire face was bright scarlet, but she couldn’t stop, not now. “I didn’t know who he was when we first met. And I still had no idea when I moved here. However, several months after I arrived in Sandrock, I met him again. And yes, I am now working with him. I believe Logan - and Haru - to be innocent.”
“So you admit it!” Miguel exclaimed. “Pen - arrest her!”
“With pleasure,” Pen replied.
“Now, Lucy, I’m going to ask you the same question I asked Haru,” Miguel said. “Where. Is. Logan?”
“Lookin’ for me?” Logan called as he stepped onto the square.
Lucy thought her boyfriend - she still tingled at being able to refer to Logan as such - had never looked so effortlessly cool as he did then, standing head and shoulders above most of the rest of the crowd, his arms folded, and his piercing blue eyes glaring at Miguel and Pen, daring them to approach him.
The next few minutes passed by in a blur. Justice, Unsure, and Pen all raced to arrest Logan, but he sprang back out of their way, running down the stairs and leaping onto Rambo, who stood at the edge of the oasis. Logan grabbed his rope and lassoed the Peach statue, then pulled hard until the statue fell, revealing the pipework within.
“You see?! There's yer water! The real villains ain't us. It's Miguel and Pen! They've been workin’ with Yan for a long time to keep water out of our oasis! They work for Duvos!” Logan told the crowd.
As everyone turned upon Pen and Miguel, Miguel panicked. He drew his gun and aimed it at Logan.
“No!” Lucy screamed as Logan stared wide-eyed at Miguel.
Before anyone else could react, Matilda leapt in front of Logan. A shot rang out, and Matilda crumpled to the floor, having taken the bullet that was intended for the bandit.
Then all hell broke loose.
Lucy looked for Andy. She grabbed the boy’s hand and ran with him and Ava to safety, as Logan, Justice, and Unsuur prepared to face off against Miguel and Pen. They ran for the stairs leading to Amirah’s shop. Lucy began to unwrap Ava, intending to hand her to Andy so that she could go assist Logan. But Andy tugged on her sleeve, his face beseeching her to stay.
“Stop, Lucy! Logan’ll be able to handle this.”
“Pen’s relic weapon-”
“Lucy!” Andy held up his hand, clenched tightly into a fist. He slowly unfurled his fingers, as a wide grin spread upon his face, to reveal a small computer chip held in his palm. “His weapon ain’t operational without this! I snatched it when he was distracted.”
“Andy,” Lucy said. “You’re wonderful, kiddo.”
An hour later, it was all over. Miguel, Pen, and Yan had been arrested and were detained in custody. Matilda had been whisked off to the clinic, where Fang was currently operating on her, and Logan and Haru stood as free men, currently being mobbed by the citizens of Sandrock.
Lucy sat on the steps leading to the City Hall with Ava and Andy, watching as Logan and Haru did their best to answer the myriad questions being hurled their way. Eventually, the crowd began to disperse, and Logan approached his family.
Even now that the real perpetrators had been arrested, and Logan’s innocence in the matter of the destruction of the water tower had been established, he continued to wear his mask. Lucy thought he looked very attractive but also a little intimidating as he walked towards her, dressed in full armour, with his intense eyes the only visible feature of his face.
“You were amazing,” Lucy said, standing to greet him.
“Yeah, well, I couldn’t have done this without either of you,” Logan replied. “I know how hard you must’ve worked on the anti-lock, Luce. An’ Andy - smart thinkin’ with Pen’s weapon there, kid. I’m proud of ya.”
Lucy smiled at him. “What happens now?” She asked.
“I reckon I still gotta atone for my crimes. Guess I’ll be waitin’ ‘til the Civil Corps gives me a verdict.”
“Waiting where?” Lucy was curious to hear what Logan’s plans were. She had a sneaking suspicion she knew.
“Well, there’s always the ol’ hideout-”
And there it was.
“No, absolutely not. You’re coming home with us.” Lucy’s forceful tone surprised even herself.
“Luce… it ain’t exactly a punishment if I get to stay with you.”
Lucy’s brow furrowed. “This isn’t about you, Logan. We all need you. I need you.”
“Please stay with Lucy,” Trudy said, entering the conversation. “I’m sure you and she have much to catch up on, Logan.”
“Yeah! You gotta stay with us, Logan, please!” Andy said.
“Heh. There ain’t no denyin’ I’d love to,” Logan replied. “Well, fine. I’ll come home with ya. Hard to believe our journey’s over, now. Here’s hopin’ things’ll be goin’ back to normal. Or close to it.”
“What about Haru?” Andy asked.
“I heard my name.” Haru approached the group, a smile upon his face.
“Where’re you stayin’? With us, too? I can share my bedroom if ya like,” Andy offered.
“Thank you, Andy, but no. Owen’s offered me a room at the Blue Moon,” Haru said. He turned to Logan. “I considered moving back home… but I suspect we’d have to do a deep clean to make that place liveable again.”
“Yeah… I heard we had a few people breakin’ into our home in our absence, too. Probably made a real mess of the place.” The corners of Logan’s eyes crinkled, indicating that he was smiling beneath his mask.
Lucy smiled guiltily. “Sorry. Mi-an and I repaired your window, at least!”
“Tomorrow, Logan and Lucy, I’d like to talk to you both in the City Hall,” Trudy said. “But for today… Enjoy your time together. You’ve earned it.”
“Thanks, Trudes,” Logan said. “I’ll see ya tomorrow mornin’.”
Once Trudy had left, Logan turned to Lucy and said, “reckon I’ll ride back to the hideout, gather a few of my clothes an’ other belongings. Meet you back at yer house for dinner?”
Lucy nodded. “Of course. Safe travels, Logan.”
Both Andy and Lucy were buzzing with excitement as they prepared to receive Logan into their home. Lucy pulled her bed back out from the wall and changed the sheets. She cleared a drawer for Logan’s use. She scrubbed the kitchen and bathroom and swept the floors. Later in the afternoon, she popped back into town to buy Logan toiletries and pick up dinner from the Blue Moon.
Logan and Rambo returned just in time for dinner. Andy set the table while Logan ensured Rambo had hay and water for the night, and was comfortable in the stable.
When Logan entered through the door, Lucy was waiting to greet him. She reached up and tugged down his mask, then kissed him on the mouth. “Welcome home, Logan,” she said.
Notes:
NSFW Logan POV up next, folks!
Chapter 19: The Calm (NSFW, Logan POV)
Notes:
Thank you to polinawrotewhat, the_greatest_escapist, DeadManOverMyShoulder, and waifu5ever for the comments and vibe check on the sex scene!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Logan thought it felt strange walking into Lucy’s house during the daytime and being welcomed as if he belonged there. Lucy showed him around the house, indicating the spaces she’d cleared for his benefit, and talking as if it were already assumed that he’d be living with her from now on. Logan didn’t hate it, though. Staying with Lucy was preferable to returning to the hideout, which lacked a hot shower, or to his old house with all its painful memories.
After dinner, Logan had a chance to unpack the belongings he’d brought with him from the hideout. Everything looked worn and dowdy beside Lucy’s own new clothes. As Lucy reached across Logan to fetch a diaper for Ava, she glanced down at his things and remarked, “We’ll have to take you shopping next week!”
“Yeah, uh, maybe…” Logan felt uncomfortable at the idea of Lucy spending money on him. She already shouldered the burden of raising his children and was now housing him, too.
Lucy, though, didn’t seem to notice his discomfort. She was all smiles and happiness at his presence, which Logan found heartwarming, even if he felt unworthy of her attention.
“How about I put the kids to bed tonight?” He suggested, trying to find some way to be useful.
“Really? I’d love that! I’m sure Andy will, too,” Lucy replied.
Andy was indeed thrilled to have Logan read to him. Ava seemed to enjoy storytime, too; she lay quietly in Logan’s arm and stared up at him, transfixed by hearing her father speak.
“She ain’t ever that quiet for Lucy,” Andy told him.
“Oh?” Logan was surprised; he assumed Lucy was an expert baby-whisperer.
“Yeah. Usually, Lucy has to go feed Ava first or walk around the room as she reads.”
“Huh.”
“She cries a lot with Lucy. But she seems real content with you.”
Logan felt a tinge of pride at Andy’s words, though he also wondered how many nights Lucy had struggled with Ava in his absence. He pictured her pacing up and down, attempting to cajole a fretful baby, and the sense of guilt stung.
After he’d finished the chapter and had tucked Andy into bed, Logan went to find Lucy.
“Look at her,” Lucy wondered. “She’s usually screaming at this hour.”
“S’what Andy said. What d’ya do in those situations?”
“Walk her around outside. She loves to gaze up at the stars at night. Anyway, thanks to you, I’ve been able to do the dishes and feed the animals already. What do you say about getting Ava to bed and then going upstairs ourselves? We have that early morning meeting with Trudy tomorrow.”
Logan nodded. It had been a long day, and a warm, comfortable bed sounded enticing.
An hour later, Ava was asleep in her crib, and both Lucy and Logan were ready for bed. They crawled in between the fresh, clean sheets and turned to face one another. Logan could scarcely believe that he’d be able to wake up beside Lucy; that he wasn’t having to keep an eye on the time, preparing to leave on Rambo in the darkest hours of the night.
Lucy reached out to take hold of his hand and interlaced her fingers with his. Logan lay there for a couple of minutes just looking at her; it felt almost sinful to desire anything more. He should be languishing in a cell, not lying in bed with his beautiful girlfriend.
Ultimately, though, he couldn’t resist moving closer. He pressed his lips to her forehead, then her brow, then her cheek, covering her soft skin in light, fluttery kisses. Lucy tilted back her head and reached up to tuck her hair behind her ear, exposing her neck to him. Her hands slipped around his waist, and her fingers pressed into the small of his back as she pushed towards him, closing the distance between them.
Logan groaned as she pressed up against him. Lucy hooked her leg over his, and he could feel her heat against his thigh, even through the fabric of their pyjamas. He wanted her, he really did, but he had to be sensible.
“Luce…” He kept his voice low, lest he wake Ava. “We can’t. Yer still healin’...”
Lucy looked up at him with large, beseeching eyes. In the dim light, her irises were so dark as to appear black, rendering her pupils invisible. “I’ve stopped bleeding,” she replied. “I feel fine. And I really want you, Logan.”
Logan swallowed. “What about protection?” He forced himself to ask.
Lucy ran her fingers lightly down his spine, then slipped her hand beneath the waistband of his pants. She was playing a dangerous game, and judging by the smile that tugged at the corners of her mouth, she knew exactly what she was doing.
“You could pull out,” she suggested, moving her hand lower. “The risk is low at this stage, too…”
“Lucy…” He growled.
She cupped his ass cheek and gave it a squeeze. “Please?”
“Ah, to hell with it. If yer sure.”
Lucy grinned and pulled her hand away. Logan rolled out of bed and stood up to undress, keeping his gaze fixed on Lucy all the while. It had been months since he had seen her properly naked, and he was eager to see her again, especially after her dress had given such a tantalising glimpse of how much her breasts had grown.
Lucy pushed her shorts down over her hips and wriggled her legs out of them. But when it came to removing her top, she hesitated. She slipped one arm out at a time, then held one arm across her waist as she pulled her top up over her head with the other.
Logan knelt on the bed beside her. He leaned forward, supporting himself on one hand as he placed the other over the top of the arm she had wrapped around her midriff. His lips brushed her ear as he said, “C’mon. Let me see all of you, Luce.”
She sighed. “I’m just self-conscious… I’m not back into shape yet…”
“Of course yer not, darlin’. You just had a baby. Don’t change how attractive you are to me.”
Lucy met his eyes, then, and she seemed to sense the honesty in his words, for she did move her arm.
Logan pushed her back upon the bed and knelt over her. Lucy’s breathing quickened, partly with excitement, but he could sense her nervousness, too. She was smiling, but there was a slight crease in her brow, and her smile didn’t quite reach her eyes.
“I’ll go slowly,” he promised. “If anythin’ hurts, you tell me, alright? You say stop, an’ I stop.”
Lucy nodded. She reached up a hand to stroke his jaw. “I do want this,” she assured him. “I really do. It’s just… been a while.”
“I know.” He dipped his head and kissed her. “I love you.”
“I love you, too.”
He kissed her ears and neck, nibbling at what he knew to be her sensitive spots until he felt her begin to relax beneath him. He began to work his way down, tracing along her collarbone with the tip of his tongue, then kissing a trail down until his face was hovering above her breasts.
They were wonderful; so round and pert, and as he pressed his lips to them, he was surprised by how firm they felt. But as his mouth brushed one nipple, he heard Lucy’s breath hitch in her throat, and he sensed her body tense.
“No?” He asked, softly.
“No,” Lucy whispered. “Too sensitive.”
“I’ll avoid ‘em, then.”
Lucy was still tense as he kissed the soft skin of her abdomen. She still had a small bump, and her skin was striped with pale stretch marks. Logan ran a finger along one. “Yer beautiful.”
“I’m not… not there…”
“You are, everywhere.” He looked up at her. “You called my scars beautiful.”
He could see her expression begin to soften, but she still attempted to protest. “That’s different. Your scars mark your experience as a hunter. They have wondrous stories attached.”
“As if growin’ and birthin’ a baby - my baby - ain’t the most wondrous thing of all.”
Lucy fell silent, clearly unable to argue with that.
Logan resumed the kisses. He loved her belly; her skin was incredibly soft there, and his kisses elicited murmurings from Lucy that were delightful to the ear.
Eventually, he moved lower, using his hands to spread Lucy’s legs wider, dipping his head and taking a moment to breathe in her scent. It was as intoxicating and heady as he’d remembered. He dragged his tongue over her clit; a slow, deliberate lick to savour her. Lucy moaned, involuntarily, a little too loud.
He lifted his head. “Gotta be quieter,” he reminded her, with a grin.
He continued, alternating circling her clit with smaller flicks of his tongue, building up to a steady rhythm until she was writhing and whimpering beneath him, fully relaxed now, and utterly at his mercy. Logan reached down to stroke his cock, aching to be inside her.
“Ready for me?” He asked.
“O-oh, yes,” Lucy moaned.
He moved back up the bed. He teased her entrance with his cock, coating the tip in her juices before slowly easing into her. It took every ounce of willpower not to go any faster; she was so tight, so hot around him.
Once he was completely inside her, he stayed there for a couple of seconds, allowing Lucy to adjust to his size before he began to thrust. He kept his eyes on her face, watching for any flicker of discomfort that might require him to stop.
“Kiss me,” Lucy demanded, and Logan happily obliged. His mouth crushed against hers, lips parted so he could caress her tongue with his. She bucked her hips, pushing back against him, helping him to settle into a mutually enjoyable rhythm.
Logan broke off kissing to murmur, “Still comfortable?”
Lucy nodded.
“I’m gonna try somethin’ a little different. Let me know if it’s not workin’ for ya.”
He shifted until he was kneeling beneath her, hoisting Lucy up onto his lap. He lifted Lucy’s legs and rested her ankles on his shoulders, leaning forward and pushing his cock deeper.
Lucy gasped. “Oh - oh, that feels amazing, actually…”
Logan loved the view, loved how deeply he was buried inside her. He turned his head to nip at her ankle, feeling her foot jolt and flex against his shoulder. He gripped her thighs, anchoring her in place as he thrust.
Lucy’s hands clutched at the sheets. Her back arched, and her moans were escalating in frequency. She was evidently close…
He pulled out at the very last second, panting heavily as he reached his climax, spilling onto her abdomen, coating her skin in his cum.
“I was so close,” Lucy whined.
Shuffling out from under her, he moved until he was above her again. He reached down a hand between them and curled two fingers inside her, while circling her clit with his thumb. “This help?” He asked.
“Yes - faster,” Lucy hissed.
Logan complied with her demands, increasing his pace until he felt her shudder and contract around him. As her orgasm washed over her, milk spurted from her breasts, striking Logan in the cheek.
“Oh, fuck!” Lucy exclaimed, her face immediately flushing red from embarrassment.
Logan, surprised, wiped his cheek with his hand. “That’s a thing that happens?”
“I read… I read that orgasms trigger the same hormones that cause letdown, but… fuck, I’m so sorry, Logan…”
Logan licked his hand. It tasted sweet. “Not yer fault, darlin’.” He looked up at her, at her scarlet cheeks, then dipped his head and ran his tongue around one nipple, then the other, lapping her clean. “Reckon you made a mess, though.”
Lucy giggled, still evidently embarrassed, but seemingly recognising the absurdity of the situation, too. “I really did. So did you. We should take a shower.”
Logan nodded. He rolled onto his side to allow her to climb off the bed. He wrapped a towel around his waist and went to check that the coast was clear and Andy was still asleep.
“Yer good to go.”
Lucy ran into the bathroom, and Logan followed. She turned on the shower and they waited for the water to warm up.
“So, uh, that gonna happen every time we have sex?”
“Peach, I hope not.” Lucy’s face was still flushed; it was quite adorable, really.
“I don’t know, I could grow used to it,” Logan teased.
“Logan!” Lucy exclaimed. She reached out a hand to test the water. “It’s ready,” she announced.
Logan allowed Lucy to step into the shower first and rinse herself off before he followed. The stream of water barely covered them both, but it was warm inside the bathroom and Logan didn’t mind just standing there and watching her.
Lucy grinned at him. “Kneel,” she said.
He eyed her suspiciously. “Why?”
“Just kneel.” Lucy looked as innocent as could be, and Logan had honestly no idea what she was intending. But curiosity won out, and so he kneeled.
Lucy reached for the bottle of shampoo. She pumped the liquid into her hands, then ran her hands through Logan’s hair. She began to massage the shampoo into his scalp, careful to avoid getting any in his eyes.
The feel of her hands working his scalp was one of the most delightful sensations Logan had ever experienced. He was almost disappointed when she tilted his head back to rinse his hair. He smiled up at her, scarcely able to believe that he had begun the morning by waking up in his hideout, an outlaw on the run.
“May I return the favour?” He asked, and Lucy nodded shyly.
After their shower, they returned to the bedroom, just in time for Ava to wake and start crying.
“I’ve got her,” Lucy said. “She’ll be wanting a feed. You get to bed.”
“Yer sure?”
Lucy nodded. She pulled him down for a quick kiss. “I’ll join you soon,” she promised.
When Logan awoke the next morning, it was to find the sun already streaming through the curtains, the bed empty beside him. He hauled himself to his feet and quickly dressed, then made his way downstairs to the kitchen, where he found Lucy, Andy, and Ava all enjoying their breakfast.
“Good morning! How did you sleep?” Lucy’s voice was cheerful, but even from a distance, Logan could see the dark circles beneath her eyes.
“I slept like a log,” he admitted. “Don’t think I’ve ever slept that well. You look tired, though. Did Ave wake up a lot?”
Lucy shrugged. “Three or four times, the usual.”
Logan wondered why he hadn’t heard her. That kind of deep sleep would see him in danger out on the trail.
“You should’ve woken me,” he said. “I’m here to help, Luce.”
“And I’m sure you will.” Lucy smiled at him. “But you seemed as if you needed a good night’s sleep.”
“I don’t even remember ya gettin’ into bed,” Logan admitted.
“What’re the plans for today?” Andy asked, interrupting the adults. “‘Cause dunno if you noticed, but one of my teachers is now in jail, an’ the rest sounded as if they’d be pretty busy today.”
“I think-” Lucy began.
“I reckon-” Logan spoke at the same time as Lucy, then stopped. He’d forgotten that Lucy was Andy’s de facto parent now, and had been for several months. “Sorry, Luce. Go ahead.”
Lucy flashed him a quick smile. She turned back towards Andy and said, “You can have the day off, kiddo. I think you’ve earned it! Go and have fun with Jasmine, maybe go to the arcade. I’ve some gols I can give you.”
Andy’s face brightened considerably. “Thanks, Lucy!”
Once they’d finished eating, Andy left for town, his pockets full of gols.
“We should be leaving, too,” Lucy said. “Do you fancy carrying Ava?”
“I’d love to,” Logan replied. “I’ll, uh, need yer assistance with the wrap, though.”
Lucy showed him how to wrap the fabric around his chest, then cross the ends behind his back and bring them over his shoulders.
“Now, we loosen it just enough to slip Ava in there,” Lucy explained, as she handed him their daughter. “That’s it… bend her knees and scoop up the fabric to form a seat. Then we take the ends and cross them under her, for extra support, and bring them around your body to tie behind your back.”
“Huh.” Logan was impressed. Ava felt snug and secure, and he still had a full range of motion with his arms. “This is handy.”
“Isn’t it?” Lucy agreed. “Though - no riding Rambo with her.”
“Would I?”
Lucy gave him a withering stare.
“Let’s, uh, go see Trudes,” Logan said.
Before they left the house, Logan donned his mask again. He may have been absolved of some of the crimes, but he was still guilty of having been a bandit, and until he felt he’d atoned for his misdeeds, he was unwilling to show his face in public.
As they walked up the high street, Logan realised the wisdom in Lucy asking him to carry Ava. The people they passed as they walked were initially surprised to see them, but their expressions quickly transformed into smiles at the sight of Logan with his daughter, and Ava’s happy countenance made it clear that she was very comfortable in her father’s presence. Lucy was ensuring that any lingering gossip was laid to rest.
Heidi, Trudy, Grace, and all three members of the Civil Corps were waiting for Logan and Lucy at the City Hall.
“Howdy, Logan and Lucy,” Trudy said. “Now that you’re both here, why don’t you and Grace start your tale from the very beginning?”
An hour later, Logan, Grace, and Lucy had finished explaining all that had happened.
Justice shook his head. “The things that went on under my nose.”
“Right! Well, I think we have our next course of action,” Trudy said. “Grace, I’d like for you to interrogate Pen and Miguel today. Find out how they’ve been communicating with Duvos.”
Grace nodded and turned to face Lucy. “Lucy, I’ve become quite the fan of your work as of late. How would you like to join me?”
Lucy glanced at Logan, and he nodded. He could handle Ava for the afternoon.
“Certainly, Grace, I’ll try to help. I’ll meet you at the Civil Corps after lunch.”
Justice looked at Logan. “So... What are you gonna do, Logan? You... uh, still broke some laws back there, even for a good reason…”
Logan understood why Justice sounded nervous. He and Justice had grown up together and had been friends for many years. Then Logan had been declared Sandrock’s public enemy number one, and Justice, as Sheriff, had been forced to hunt his friend down. Now, Logan had returned a hero, but also as a man who had committed many crimes, still armed and dangerous.
“Well, I’m gonna be stayin’ with Lucy ‘til yer ready to charge me, Sheriff. I don’t think I wanna face the citizens until I face the consequences. But fer today, I’d like to visit my Pa.”
“He’s buried in the graveyard,” Trudy said quietly. “He has a headstone to the right of the entrance.”
“Thanks, Trudes.”
He felt Lucy’s small, soft hand slip into his. “Would you like me to accompany you?” She asked.
Logan glanced down at her. He’d been planning to take Ava, regardless, and it seemed only fitting that Lucy should be there too. He gave her hand a squeeze. “It’d be good to have ya with me.”
They left the City Hall and headed for the graveyard. Along the way, they passed by Logan’s old house. He stopped to stare at it, the façade so familiar, the place riddled with so many memories. He half expected the door to open and his father to welcome him inside, ready to regale him with plans for their next hunt.
“Would you like to go inside?” Lucy’s words broke through his thoughts.
He shook his head. “No, not today. I need more time.”
They continued on their way, walking hand-in-hand until they reached the graveyard. It wasn’t difficult to identify his father’s grave; it was located in a small clearing, the headstone tall and prominent.
Logan’s breath hitched in his throat as he approached the grave. Over the years, he’d imagined so many times how his father’s funeral had transpired. He’d forever regret being unable to bury his father, though at the same time, he knew he didn’t deserve to have attended. No matter how much he wished to blame the church, Logan felt he was ultimately responsible for his father’s death.
“Hey, Pa. Long time no see.”
What did one say to their father, their hero, whom they had killed?
“Sorry, I had to run off on you.”
Sorry didn’t even begin to cover it.
He turned to look at Lucy, who gave him a small, encouraging smile.
“I, uh, met someone. Someone I definitely don’t deserve.” He felt Lucy pinch his palm at those words. “You’d’ve liked her. An’, well, we had a baby together. Yer granddaughter. She’s sleepin’ right now, but her name’s Ava. She looks like me, but she has her ma’s eyes.”
He stared down at the ground, trying not to think about his father’s remains lying deep beneath his feet. He still pictured that night so clearly; his father dying, surrounded by debris and flames, asking him to protect Sandrock from Duvos. The abject horror he’d felt as his father had drawn his last breath, and as Logan had exchanged glances with Haru, both of them realising they’d have to flee without so much as a second glance back at Howlett or all the destruction they’d wrought. Logan had been so terrified that he hadn’t realised he’d broken his foot - hadn’t felt any pain - until they’d stopped to camp for the night. It had never quite healed properly, and frequently ached.
“We rooted out Duvos, Pa. Sandrock’ll soon be safe again. Lots’ve changed around here. My girlfriend’s bin responsible for much of it.”
Howlett would’ve loved Lucy. He’d worked so hard to keep Sandrock flourishing. He’d brokered peace with the Geeglers, had kept many dangerous monsters at bay.
“I like to think things’ll be better soon.”
They already were. Walking down the streets, Logan had been astonished to see some of the improvements Lucy and Mi-an had made. Sandrock was busier and brighter than when he’d left over two years ago, and with the road to Portia in development, Sandrock’s water needs were about to become more manageable, too. He wondered at times if Sandrock even needed him anymore. But Lucy had said she needed him, and Sandrock needed Lucy, so perhaps there was room for him after all.
He turned to her now.
“Would you like me to leave?” She asked softly. “I could take Ava. Give you some time alone.”
Logan glanced back at the grave. His heart felt heavy, yet he felt some relief in having finally visited. He’d return again soon, but for now, he felt as if he had said all he wished to say.
“I’ll come back later,” he said. “Let’s go have some lunch.”
Notes:
Happy birthday to me! My family gave me uninterrupted writing time (and made me a very nice dinner).
Chapter 20: The Storm (Logan POV)
Chapter Text
Lucy and Grace’s interrogation of Miguel and Pen had proven fruitless, but thankfully, a search of their belongings had not. Amongst Pen’s belongings, they had discovered sheet music containing a hidden code. Grace believed this code to be the frequency with which Pen had been communicating with Duvos.
Logan listened to Lucy explaining her findings with a look of bewilderment on his face. “I thought we already knew the frequency? Grace intercepted those messages ‘bout the water tower, after all.”
Lucy shook her head. “No. Those were likely decoy messages. We’re thinking the water may not have been Duvos’s focus, after all. No one - not the Alliance, nor Duvos - is aware that Pen’s been exposed. The plan is to contact Duvos and pretend to be Pen, to find out where the orders are originating.”
“How d’ya plan to do that?”
Ava, nestled against Logan’s chest, began to stir. Logan patted her back a few times, and she fell back asleep.
Lucy glared at her daughter. “Unbelievable. She never does that for me. Anyway, I have blueprints for triangulation devices from Qi. I need to build three of them as soon as possible. We can’t risk word escaping that Pen’s in our custody.”
“So what I’m hearin’ is yer gonna be working from dusk ‘til dawn, an’ you need me to look after Andy and Ave.”
Lucy smiled brightly at him. “You understand! Thanks, Lo, I knew I could count on you.”
“Only ‘cause we’re on a true time crunch, ya hear? Minute this is over, yer takin’ a few days off.”
“I swear, the second I’m able to, I shall,” Lucy promised.
Logan sighed. He wasn’t happy, but he had already learned it was best not to argue with Lucy under these circumstances. He could only promise himself that he’d force her to rest once this was all over.
He looked down at Ava. He couldn’t grumble, really. Until the whole Duvos affair was wrapped up, his and Haru’s trial for their crimes had been suspended. In the meantime, his only duty was to remain where the Civil Corps could keep an eye on him. And if that meant staying with his girlfriend and their children, well, that was just an exceptionally large bonus.
Lucy disappeared into her workshop, and a few minutes later, Ava awoke, and this time she didn’t seem particularly interested in going back to sleep. It wasn’t yet time for a feed, so Logan debated on how best to entertain her. It was mid-afternoon, and Andy was elsewhere, so Logan and his daughter were all alone in the house.
As Logan ruminated on what to do, a thought occurred to him. “You know, Ave, there’s one very important bein’ in my life you’ve not bin introduced to, an’ I think it’s high time ya met them.”
He carried Ava out of the house. As they passed Lucy’s workshop, they could hear all manner of industrial noises emanating from the machinery within.
“Yer ma’s a busy lady,” Logan remarked. “Dunno how she does it. All I know is, you an’ me? We’re lucky to have her.”
They crossed the yard and headed into the stable.
“Here we are.” Logan walked over to where Rambo was currently chewing on some hay. “Rambo, this is Ava. Ava, this is my trusty steed an’ stalwart companion, Rambo.”
Rambo lifted his head over the door of his stall and gently nuzzled Ava. Ava was not afraid, but instead reached out and bopped Rambo on the nose with her fist.
“Like this, Ave.” Logan unfurled her fist and flattened out her hand, then, laying his hand over hers, he showed her how to stroke Rambo’s nose. Ava stared, fascinated, and Rambo bleated his approval.
“I knew you’d be friends!” Logan said proudly. “What d’ya think, Rambo?”
Rambo nodded and grinned, which Logan assumed meant he liked Ava. “Yeah, I think she’s pretty special, too.” He dipped his head to kiss his daughter on top of her mass of white hair.
They said hello to Yolanda, too, then Logan and Ava left the stables, meandering about the yard, checking on Lucy’s crops and watching as the sun grew lower in the sky, bathing the western mountains in a pink-orange glow.
Logan pulled his mask from his pocket and pulled it on over his face. He was happy to remove it while at home, but he wasn’t yet ready to reveal his face to the rest of Sandrock until he had been sentenced for his crimes. Then he and Ava set out to collect Andy from Trudy and Jasmine’s house. By the time they had managed to tear Andy away from his friend, the sun had fully set, and the air had grown chilly. Logan wrapped his cloak around Ava to keep her warm on their walk home.
“What’s for dinner?” Andy asked.
Logan hesitated. Lucy didn’t have time to make dinner, and he wasn’t yet familiar enough with her kitchen to attempt to cook something himself. Not that Andy approved of Logan’s cooking. ‘A massacre of flavour and civility’ was how he’d described Logan’s last efforts.
“We could pick a few dishes up from the Blue Moon,” Andy said when Logan didn’t provide an answer.
“Sure, pal,” Logan replied, for lack of an alternative suggestion.
They reached the saloon and headed inside before Logan could change his mind. As he had feared, the place was lively and packed to the brim with people. Conversations died and heads turned their way as Logan and Andy walked up to the bar.
“Logan!” Owen exclaimed, and Logan winced at hearing his name. “It’s good to see you. What brings you here?”
“Uh…” Logan looked down at Andy, who helpfully piped up, “Hey, Owen! We’re here to order dinner. The usual, please, plus an order of Highwind fried rice for this meathead here.”
“You got it, chief.”
Logan cleared his throat. “Highwind fried rice, eh?”
“Yeah. Lucy gave Owen the recipe. Says it’s the one thing she actually misses from home. Thought you oughta try it.”
“Reckon I should.” Logan tugged his cloak tighter around Ava, as if to protect her from the leering patrons. “Maybe I should go wait outside. Here’s my wallet, kid. You can pay for the meal an’ let me know when to come an’ collect it.”
Andy shrugged. “Sure thing.”
Logan went and waited on the porch, leaning back against the column and staring out across the train tracks at Lucy’s house. Would it really one day be his house, too? And would that be such a problem? It was certainly a nice house, and a new house; one without any memories of life in Sandrock prior to Lucy’s arrival.
He hadn’t been waiting long when Andy exited the saloon, accompanied by Owen, who carried two sealed bags.
“Here you are,” Owen said, handing the bags to Logan. “Andy said you’d be waiting here.”
“Thank you,” Logan replied.
“Look, I, ah, wanted to say sorry. I’ve known you a long time, Logan. I should’ve believed you weren’t capable of turning your back on Sandrock like we all thought you had.”
Logan felt as uncomfortable as Owen looked. “Ain’t like I was completely innocent, Owen. I did commit crimes, an’ I’ll accept whatever punishment the town sees fit to serve.”
“Right.” Owen’s gaze fell on Ava, who was sucking on her fingers. “So, you and Lucy, huh? I must say, that’s come as a surprise to, well, everyone. But I’m happy for you. We all love Lucy; she’s been a real boon to the town.”
“Yeah, she’s a wonderful woman.”
“That she is.” Owen fidgeted, seeming as if he had more to say, but wasn’t quite sure how to say it.
“Well, uh, guess I’d best be goin’,” Logan said eventually. He held up one of the bags. “Reckon I should eat this while it’s still hot.”
“Yes, you should. Good night, Logan.”
“Be seein’ ya, Owen.”
Lucy only emerged from her workshop to eat and feed Ava. It was nearly midnight by the time she was done for the day.
“Yer sleeping tonight,” Logan told her. “I’ll get up with Ava.”
“I still have to breastfeed,” Lucy pointed out.
“You can at least stay in bed. Ava wakes, an’ I’ll bring her to ya.”
Lucy smiled tiredly. “Sure. That sounds like a good compromise. And I’ll show you how to prepare a bottle, so that for one of the feeds you can feed her from my stash.”
“Yer stash?”
Lucy opened the freezer to show him her small stack of frozen breastmilk pouches.
“Huh… an’, uh, how do you…?”
“I have a hand pump,” Lucy explained. “And yes, I feel like livestock when I use it. May as well be a yakmel. But this is how I’ve been able to leave Ava with Mabel or Vivi when I see friends… or ride goats down cliffsides so I can infiltrate bandit hideouts.”
“Didn’t exactly have time to give ya a proper welcome,” Logan protested.
Lucy grinned at him. “Anyway, let’s get to bed. I’m exhausted.”
Logan was used to waking at odd hours, whether it was because he was on the trail or because he’d had a nightmare about his father. But he certainly wasn’t used to being woken every two to three hours on the regular. By the time morning dawned, he felt as if he’d not slept at all.
“How’re you even functionin’?” He asked Lucy. “You ain’t tellin’ me you’ve had nearly six weeks of this…”
“I haven’t really had a choice.” Lucy shrugged. “I suppose I’ve adapted somewhat… but mainly I keep going because, well, I have to.”
“Yer a marvel.”
“I’m not. I’m just a mother.”
“Ain’t many mothers who’re builders and honorary bandits, too.”
Lucy yawned. “Speaking of which, I’d best get back to work. I hope to have these finished by the end of the day.”
Logan glanced at the calendar. It was January 8th, which meant that in three days’ time, it was both Lucy’s and Haru’s birthday. Logan would have to celebrate their days somehow.
The whole day, Lucy worked on the triangulation devices while Logan pottered about the house, caring for Ava and the animals and picking up around the house. He was itching to go outside, to saddle up Rambo and ride off into the desert, but that would have to wait. He kept trying to think of what he could do for Lucy’s birthday, given his house arrest and his limited funds. He wasn’t even sure what she liked. Perhaps Mi-an or Elsie would know.
Shortly after dinner, Lucy strode into the house, a triumphant gleam in her eyes. “I’ve finished!” She announced.
“You have? Congratulations, darlin’.” Logan kissed her.
“Gross,” Andy remarked.
“So what’s next?”
“I’ll install them first thing tomorrow morning. I’ll imagine we’ll try to make contact in the afternoon. Right now, though, I need a good, hot shower.”
While Lucy was in the bathroom, there was a knock on the door. Logan opened it to find Haru standing there.
“Haru! Come on in,” he said, stepping aside. “Livin’ room’s through here.”
“Hey, Logan. Felt odd to spend another night in the saloon without you,” Haru explained. “Thought I’d come and see what you were all up to.”
“Not much. I were about to wrangle these two into bed, soon.”
“You’re becoming domesticated rather quickly, I see.”
“Yeah. I ain’t exactly complainin’, though. Certainly beats sittin’ out in the hideout alone.”
“We should play a game!” Andy said excitedly. “Lucy’s got a collection here - look.” He opened a cupboard to reveal a stack of board games. “We played a lot while we were stuck inside durin’ winter, before Ava was born.”
“Huh.” The house evidently still held surprises for Logan. “Sure, why not? Haru, you up for a game?”
“Set one up, Andy! Where is Lucy, anyway?”
“Takin’ a shower. She’s bin workin’ her socks off,” Logan admitted. “Hopin’ she can stop for a bit, soon. What’ve you bin up to?”
“Not much. I’ve been stabling Merle at the ranch, so I’ve visited her there every day. Otherwise, I’ve stuck to the saloon. Owen gave me a couple of books to read, and I’ve been working on new formulations for Arvio. Not exactly ready to start wandering around town yet.”
Logan nodded. “I feel the same way.”
By the time Lucy came down the stairs, in fresh pyjamas and a dressing gown, and towelling her hair dry, she found the gang gathered around the coffee table, halfway through a game. Andy and Haru were arguing over the rules, though both were smiling, and it was clear they weren’t deeply invested in the outcome. Meanwhile, neither seemed to have noticed that Logan was currently winning. Ava was awake and nestled in the crook of Logan’s arm, watching the game with great interest.
“Hey, Luce. Wanna join us?”
Lucy yawned as she shook her head. “No, I’m going to get to bed while I still can,” she replied. “You all have fun, though! It’s good to see you again, Haru.”
“Hello - and good night!” Haru waved at her.
Logan brought Ava upstairs when she grew hungry, then returned to finish the game. It felt delightful having the gang together again, albeit temporarily. They played until it was long past Andy’s bedtime.
“I’d best be getting back, now,” Haru said, glancing out the window and seeing how high the moon was in the sky. “But we should do this again soon.”
Logan nodded. “G’night, Haru. You take care, now.”
He and Andy waved Haru off, then climbed the stairs to bed, full of hope that the next day might bring them some answers, and Lucy would finally be able to rest.
Ava had both her parents up at the crack of dawn. She was crying and refused to settle.
“Might as well go install those devices now, then,” Lucy yawned. “Wrap her up and go for a walk. That usually helps.”
Logan glanced in the mirror as he and Ava headed for the kitchen. He had dark circles to rival Lucy’s, and he needed a shave.
“You ain’t helping yerself, y’know,” he grumbled to his daughter. “How’re we supposed to care for you when we’re feelin’ tired like this?”
For once, hearing her father speak wasn’t a panacea for Ava’s troubles. It wasn’t until Logan had wrapped her up and started pacing up and down the yard that her cries quietened to whimpers.
Lucy returned to feed Ava, only to head back out again almost immediately afterwards. “Wish us luck!” She said. “Hopefully, we’ll have located these Duvos bastards soon and can send the Alliance forces in after them.”
“That’d make a gratifyin’ early birthday gift for ya! Good luck, darlin’.”
She left, and Logan and Ava were back to waiting.
Logan let the animals out into the field. There wasn’t much for them to graze on - though Lucy’s garden was slowly expanding - but they could at least roam and enjoy the fresh air. Early spring was always Logan’s favourite time of the year, when plants would blossom and bring a flash of greenery to Sandrock before the summer’s relentless dry heat turned everything brown.
A couple of hours passed. Ava began to cry again, and this time she did seem hungry. Logan went inside and prepared a bottle for her, warming a packet of the frozen breastmilk in warm water until it reached skin temperature. He had just finished feeding Ava when Lucy returned home.
Lucy barged through the front door, breathing heavily and with her face flushed. It took her a minute to compose herself sufficiently to gasp, “We’re being invaded.”
“What?” Logan exclaimed.
“Duvos has jammed all our telegraph signals. They’re cutting the train lines and sending an airship. The last transmission we received said, ‘Occupy Sandrock. ’”
Logan leapt to his feet. “What’s the plan?”
“There’s an emergency fireside meeting being called right now. I came back to fetch you.”
“Then let’s go.”
With Ava wrapped to Logan, Lucy, Logan, and Andy walked as quickly as they could in the direction of the town square. Along the way, they called to everyone they saw, letting them know of the meeting. Soon they were gathered with the crowd in front of the City Hall, where Trudy announced Duvos’s intentions to attack the town.
“If you believe you can fight, see Justice.” Trudy spoke loudly and clearly, though her voice wavered a little. “If you have any weapons available, whether or not you plan to use them yourselves, come to the Civil Corps to have them cleaned or sharpened. Your old furniture is also valuable. Broken chairs, tables, crates - anything that can be hauled outside to form barricades. Heidi is currently drawing up plans for defences.”
The citizens began to shout questions.
“What about our children? And our elderly? Will they be evacuated?”
“Evacuated to where, exactly?”
“Everyone, please!” Trudy exclaimed. “Our vulnerable citizens should be safest within the Temple Storage. It’s the most heavily fortified building and has plenty of room. We’ll be gathering food, water, and other supplies.”
Logan placed a hand on Ava’s back. He hated the thought of sending Ava into the underground storage area to be cared for by strangers, but Trudy was right. She would be safest there, and there was no way that he and Lucy wouldn’t be fighting.
“Builders - we’re sorry, but we’re going to be needing you to work harder than ever before,” Trudy continued. “We’ll need as much ammo, armour, and weaponry as you can manage to produce.”
Logan glanced down at Lucy, who was nodding grimly at Trudy’s words.
“What about the Alliance? Surely they’ll be coming to our defence?” Someone called.
“On that note, we need volunteers to ride for Highwind and Atara, pronto!” Justice declared.
Haru stepped forward. “I’m one of the fastest riders you have. I’ll go.”
“I volunteer as tribute!’ Rian exclaimed, to everyone’s surprise. The man was not known for his proaction.
Justice nodded. “Okay, thank you. Duvos won’t be holdin’ down the entire train line. Ride to the nearest stations, then catch the first available trains. Haru, you set out for Atara. Rian, you’ll be going to Highwind.”
The square was soon a hive of activity. Haru’s goat, Merle, and a horse for Rian were saddled up with water, food, rope, guns, and ammo. People swarmed around Trudy, Justice, and Heidi, asking questions or volunteering their skills and belongings.
Andy seemed excited, rather than scared. He had been running back and forth, helping to load up Merle’s saddlebags. “We’re going to kick Duvos' asses!” He whooped.
“You ain’t kickin’ anyone’s ass,” Logan told him. “You’ll be hunkered down in the storage area with Ava.”
“But-”
“No buts, Andy. Yer just a kid. A very capable one, mind, but this is serious, an’ I wanna keep you safe.”
“Plus, we’ll need you to look after Ava for us,” Lucy smiled at him, though Logan could see the corners of her mouth quivering. “Until the time comes to hide, though, I’m sure people would appreciate you running errands for them.”
Andy sighed. “Fine,” he muttered.
Haru approached the family, twisting his hat nervously in his hands. “Logan, Lucy? I’m about to head off.”
“Ride like the wind, Haru.” Logan gave him a sideways hug, mindful of Ava.
“We believe in you, Haru!” Lucy also offered a hug, which Haru gladly accepted. Andy ran up and inserted himself between the two adults. “Don’t forget about me!”
“I never could,” Haru assured him. “Stay safe, all of you. Here’s hoping I bring the Alliance forces back with me before Duvos has a chance to strike!”
Haru mounted Merle, and Rian clambered up onto his horse. Folks gathered to wish the two riders luck and wave goodbye as they rode off in opposite directions alongside the train tracks. Logan half-wished he could’ve joined them - Rambo was faster than Merle, though only just - but he was far more valuable to Sandrock as a fighter.
“Ready to head back, Lo?” Lucy asked. “We have a lot to prepare.”
Logan looked at her. She looked exhausted; her hair was limp, her skin sallow, and the light in her eyes had been extinguished. But an edge of grit and determination tinged her voice, and he knew that Lucy was prepared to defend Sandrock - his hometown - with every ounce of her being. He had never felt more grateful.
“Yes,” he replied. “Let’s head home.”
All of Sandrock worked around the clock to build defences and arm anyone willing to fight. Logan and Andy worked on building barricades at strategic points along the town’s streets, carrying furniture and scrap from houses and the salvage yard, piling them high and topping them with anything sharp and dangerous. Logan also helped Justice to inspect weapons, teach people a few basic self-defence moves, and determine the best vantage points for snipers.
Meanwhile, Mabel had offered to stay at Lucy’s house, looking after Ava so Lucy could spend as much time as possible in her workshop. Qi had given the blueprints for an air cannon, which he hoped would help repel any intruders. It was to be installed outside the City Hall.
Mabel also forced both Logan and Lucy to take breaks, eat, and sleep. It was difficult to fall into bed at night - and even harder to actually sleep - but they were both aware that they were of no use to Sandrock when tired.
The rest of January 9th and all of January 10th passed by in a blur. Then January 11th dawned; Lucy’s and Haru’s birthday.
“It’s yer birthday.” Logan rolled over in bed and propped himself up on his elbow as he gazed down at Lucy. Saying ‘happy’ birthday didn’t seem appropriate.
Lucy sighed. “Some birthday, huh?”
Logan leaned down and kissed her. “Once this is over, we’ll celebrate it properly. Say, uh, how old are ya, anyway?”
“Twenty-four,” Lucy replied. “You’re… twenty-seven?”
“Yeah.” Three years wasn’t a bad age gap.
Lucy smiled up at him, then she looked up at the ceiling and uttered another sigh. “Right. Guess we’d best get up and back to work.”
There was a furious hammering on the door. “Logan? Lucy? You awake?” Elsie yelled.
Logan ran downstairs to open the door. “Else. Somethin’ the matter?”
“I’ve been flyin’ out, patrollin’ on Daisy,” Elsie explained. “Saw an airship off in the distance - reckon it was headin’ our way. Looks like they’re plannin’ to invade today. I’m just off to go warn Trudy an’ Justice.”
“Fuck. Well, thanks for the warnin’, Else. We’ll be along soon.”
Elsie nodded, then turned and ran off towards City Hall.
“Luce-”
“I heard.” Lucy’s face was ashen. “I’ll get Andy up and dressed. Bags are packed and ready to go.”
Logan’s hand gripped the bannister, his knuckles turning white. “I’m gonna ride Rambo over to the hideout.”
“What? Why?”
“We’ve a lot of ammo an’ a whole stockpile of Haru’s bombs in storage there. Will be real useful, ‘specially seein’ how much we was lackin’. Woulda gone yesterday, but buildin’ the barricades took higher priority.”
“You’re right.” Lucy didn’t want Logan to leave her, but Sandrock needed ammunition, and Logan and Rambo would be quick. “Hurry back. I love you.”
“I love you too.”
It didn’t take long for Logan to saddle up Rambo and ride out to the hideout. Rambo seemed to understand the urgency and flew at record speed across the sands. There was a secret entrance to the hideout that even Lucy hadn’t learned, that bypassed the carnival-themed maze, and Logan was soon in the main cavern.
“Stay here,” he told Rambo, after dismounting and removing the saddlebags. “I’ll be right back.”
There was a small room that had once been a ticket kiosk, which Logan and Haru had repurposed as a storage area. Buried this deep underground, it remained cool, with even temperatures year-round; perfect for keeping anything that needed to be kept from heat and high humidity. Logan opened up the saddlebags and a rucksack and began to pack them carefully with cases of ammunition and bombs.
Soon, there was only one more shelf to empty. It was just above head height, and as Logan reached up, his right foot, the one he’d broken the night he’d tried to free his father, and which still ached on occasion, twitched and sent a jolt of pain coursing up through the nerves in his leg. Logan stumbled, his hand slipped, and one of Haru’s bombs was sent careening through the doorway.
It hit the ceiling and exploded.
Logan fell back upon the ground as smoke filled the air. He coughed and spluttered, and his vision went dark.
There was a low rumbling sound. Logan was briefly aware of hearing Rambo bleating - no, the goat was shrieking - before the rumbles grew louder and a cascade of earth and rocks crashed down from the roof of the cavern, and Logan was enveloped in darkness.
Then silence.
Logan rolled onto his hands and knees. He was helpless in the pitch blackness, but if he remembered correctly, at the back of the storage area, they’d kept a couple of kerosene lanterns for when sandstorms hit, and the power invariably went out. He crawled on the floor, feeling around for the furniture, and thankfully found a lantern that seemed intact. He withdrew his lighter from his pocket and lit the lantern’s wick.
A flickering light flooded the area. Logan squinted, momentarily blinded by the sudden brightness. After his eyes had adjusted, he began to explore the room. The entrance had completely caved in, covered from floor to ceiling by rocks and rubble.
Logan pushed on each of the rocks, seeing if any were loose, but not a single one budged. Next, he withdrew one of his daggers, inserting it at various points between the rocks to see if he could prise any apart. He stopped, however, when all he did was bend the tip.
He yelled to Rambo, but if the goat could hear him, Logan couldn’t tell, for he heard no reply.
Logan launched himself at the rocks shoulder-first, using Andy’s super shock shield as a battering ram. But even with throwing his full bodyweight behind the assault, Logan could not get the rocks to move. He clawed and dug at the dirt, but eventually fell back, his hands aching and fingernails torn and bloody.
It was hopeless. He was well and truly stuck.
Chapter 21: Happy Birthday
Chapter Text
Lucy had finished installing the air cannon outside the City Hall. Ava and Andy had been evacuated to the storage area with their bags. Vivi and Mabel were with the children, which helped set Lucy’s mind at ease. Her children could not be in better or more capable hands. The whole storage area was being guarded by Elsie, Rocky, and Zeke; all strong and reliable fighters.
Fang had just joined Lucy, Trudy, and several of the other townsfolk in the town square, which was fortified in all directions with barricades.
“Fang! How is Matilda?” Trudy asked.
Lucy felt a twinge of guilt at Trudy’s words. Matilda had saved Logan’s life by jumping in front of Miguel’s bullet, yet Lucy hadn’t had the time to visit her or thank her.
“She is… recovering nicely,” Fang replied. “I left her… at the clinic. She should be safe. Heard you… needed a field doctor.”
“We do, thank you.” Trudy turned to Lucy. “Lucy? Where’s Logan?”
Lucy stood still, realising she’d been wringing her hands. “He went to fetch ammunition and bombs. He’s not back yet. He should’ve been back by now.”
“I’m sure he’s on his way,” Trudy said confidently.
“I hope so.” Lucy had a sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach. Logan wouldn’t abandon them - she was absolutely certain of that. Which meant the only reason he could be delayed was if he’d run into some kind of trouble.
She was debating saddling up Yolanda and riding out to the Badlands herself when there was a loud explosion originating from near the train station. Justice came running up the street, waving at them and shouting, “They’re here! Everyone to your stations!”
Shit.
Lucy ran up the steps to the City Hall and positioned herself behind the air turret. Her heart was racing, and her palms were sweaty. She looked around, not understanding how everyone else appeared so calm. It was a beautiful day, too; the sky was cloudless and blue, and there was a gentle breeze lightly ruffling the tops of the trees. It seemed surreal that Sandrock should be in danger.
She heard them first: the pounding of footsteps on Sandrock’s dusty roads, and the roar of battle cries no doubt meant to intimidate. Then she saw them; men in dark uniforms, running at the barricades, their weapons at the ready.
Shots rang out overhead, startling Lucy. She’d forgotten that Owen and Cooper were up on the roofs with rifles. Two Duvos soldiers crumpled to the ground; a third tripped over his fallen comrade, his chin colliding with the cobblestones.
Lucy gripped the handles of the cannon and aimed it at the nearest barricade. As the first soldiers’ heads appeared over the top, she grit her teeth and fired.
A stream of compressed air blasted out from the cannon, colliding with the heads and sending the men sprawling onto their backs on the ground. Blood-curdling screams rent from their lungs as they lay clawing at their eyes.
Still, the soldiers kept coming. Lucy was soon drowning in a cacophony of battle noises. She kept her focus on the cannon and the top of the barricade, having to trust that her fellow Sandrockers were handling the rest.
The air grew thick and acrid with gunsmoke. Bullets whizzed through the air; out of the corner of her eye, Lucy saw someone in yellow fall. Unsuur or Justice, maybe - but she couldn’t look, not now.
A searing heat ripped through her left sleeve, and Lucy felt a sharp, stinging sensation in her upper arm. She gripped the air cannon all the tighter, sending out another stream of air, hearing the sickening thud of flesh and bone hitting the pavement.
The barricades were holding. Lucy was struggling to see through the smoke and clouds of dirt and sand, but it looked as if only a few stragglers were left now.
There was a loud clunk, followed by a sharp hiss of steam that scorched Lucy’s hand. The cannon uttered a loud whine, then died.
Lucy spun around to see…
“Matilda!” Lucy yelled.
The elderly woman was aiming a gun at Lucy. To the right, the cannon’s generator was sputtering and sparking.
“I’m sorry, everyone,” Matilda said.
Lucy, seeing that she had no alternative, put her hands up in the air.
Justice had turned as Lucy yelled; he ran towards her, only to be knocked to the ground by Pen. Lucy could only watch, horrified, as one by one her friends were rounded up and forced to surrender.
And still there was no Logan.
Lucy was thrown into the Civil Corps jail with Justice, Unsuur, Fang, and Cooper. She was surprised to see that Miguel still languished there, too; he had not been freed by Matilda.
Unsuur lay on a cot; he’d been shot in the shin, and Fang was now attending to his wound. Lucy’s arm had been grazed by a bullet; her sleeve was soaked in blood, and she was feeling faint and dizzy from the pain.
She stood leaning against the bars of the cell for support, her face pressed in between the cool metal rods. She wanted to scream, cry, beg, plead - but all of it would have been to no avail, and so she stood there, staring into nothing, feeling utterly helpless.
Downstairs, the door opened. Lucy heard the shuffle of footsteps as several people entered the building.
Then a baby cried. Even if Ava hadn’t been the only baby in Sandrock, Lucy would’ve recognised her daughter’s cry immediately.
“AVA!” Lucy yelled.
“Ssh, now, sweetheart, don’t you cry.” That was Matilda’s grotesquely honeyed voice.
Lucy could only watch as Matilda, Yan, and two Duvos soldiers ascended the stairs. Matilda held Ava on one hip, supporting herself with a crutch under her other arm. Lucy felt a cold terror grip her heart as she saw how tenuous Matilda’s grip on Ava was.
“Give me my daughter,” Lucy said through gritted teeth.
Matilda jiggled Ava to try and calm her. “She’s happy with me, aren’t you?” She cooed. “I think I’ll be keeping her for a while.”
“I will kill you.” Lucy’s knuckles turned white as she gripped the bars of the cell.
“Now, now,” Matilda admonished. “Such violent language - and around your daughter, too! But then she is the daughter of two criminals, so what else can we expect?”
Lucy’s mouth was dry, and a bubble of air formed in her throat as she attempted to swallow. “What do you want?” She asked.
“We’re in need of a builder right now,” Matilda replied, “and I thought of you. The problem was, I doubted you’d be motivated to aid the soldiers, especially not seeing how efficient you were at dispatching them. So I thought little Ava here might help persuade you. I promise that no harm will come to a single hair on her head - as long as you follow our orders.”
Lucy fell silent.
“I take it that you understand. Once I leave, you’ll be escorted from this place and permitted to return home. You’ll be under surveillance, of course. Now, I should be going…”
She turned to leave. And Lucy, desperate, did rattle the bars then, and screamed. She was aware that everyone was staring at her, but she didn’t care. Justice reached out a hand to lay on her shoulder, but she shrugged him off. She screamed until her voice gave way to a hoarse coughing.
Ava was wailing, too, but Matilda was resolute and walked out of the building without so much as a second glance back at Lucy.
After several agonising minutes, one of the soldiers came and unlocked the cell, indicating for Lucy to step out. She complied with his directions, as bitter a taste as it left in her mouth. She had no doubts that Matilda would follow through on her threats.
“Time to get to work, eh? I have a couple of blueprints for you here, Newbie.” Yan held out some folded papers to Lucy. He seemed utterly indifferent to her suffering, speaking in a nonchalant tone as if she hadn’t just been screaming the place down. Lucy snatched the blueprints out of his hands without a word.
She remained silent as she was escorted back to her house. The soldier assigned to her attempted to introduce himself, but backed off when he saw the look in her eyes.
They walked down the street, Lucy noting with satisfaction the pools of blood being strewn with sawdust. She hoped they had suffered. She was less happy to see the destruction the battle had wrought upon the town. Windows were blown out, shop signs were splintered, and glass shards and debris blanketed the ground.
Mercifully, her own home was intact and unharmed, not that it mattered to Lucy. Andy was imprisoned, Logan was missing, and her baby was in the arms of a heinous monster.
Before entering her yard, she turned and vomited onto the ground.
Lucy opened her front door and stepped inside, closely followed by the soldier. That he even stepped foot inside her house made her skin crawl.
She turned to face him, though she refused to look him in the eyes as she addressed him.
“I’m going to shower,” she said coldly. She pointed to her kitchen. “You can stay in there.”
Thankfully, the soldier did as he was told. Lucy first collected clean clothes from her room, avoiding looking at Ava’s crib or at the pile of small clothes that lay on top of the dresser. Then she went into the bathroom and locked the door.
Lucy removed her top and did her best to clean her wound. From what she could see of it in the mirror, it really required stitches, but Fang was busy with Unsuur, and she had no intention of asking a Duvosian for help. She had some liquid stitches, and after flushing the wound, she did her best to glue the skin edges together. It was messy and would leave a large scar, but she’d hopefully avoid infection.
After attending to her wound, she took a hot shower. It felt sinful to be indulging in such a luxurious activity, but Lucy needed to cleanse herself of the blood and dirt. She scrubbed at her skin until it was red from friction and tingling from the heat. Her breasts were engorged, and as the warm water washed over them, they began to leak. Before she did anything else, Lucy would have to pump.
What was Matilda going to feed Ava? Lucy had left a cooler full of milk pouches with Vivi and Mabel. She hoped Matilda had at least taken that, too. But what about when she ran out? There was enough for a couple of days, but then what? Formula? Ava had never had formula; what if she rejected it?
Lucy stepped out of the shower. She carefully dried herself - both her arm and breasts hurt to touch - and dressed in the clean clothes she’d selected. Then she walked downstairs to go grab her pump so she could start replenishing her supply. She grabbed a snack and poured herself a glass of water, too, to eat and drink while she pumped.
She wasn’t hungry, and the food might as well have been cardboard for all the pleasure that eating it provided, but Lucy felt obligated to keep up her strength and milk supply for her daughter’s sake. She would get Ava back, by any means necessary, and she would not allow Duvos’s presence to deprive her daughter of sustenance.
Only after she had finished pumping and had washed the pump and her dishes, did Lucy head into her workshop to start her work. The whole situation felt very surreal. Internally, she was screaming; she was a ball of consciousness adrift in a void, forced to pilot a helpless, useless meat suit, too small and weak to be capable of unleashing the fury bubbling inside her.
Lucy worked until late in the evening. She worked slowly but steadily, needing to keep herself busy but having no desire to assist the Duvosians more than was necessary.
The soldier assigned to her changed shifts with a second soldier right as Lucy was preparing for bed. The second man was a lot taller and more intimidating than the first, and Lucy shuddered at the thought of him patrolling the first floor while she slept.
Not that she felt like she could sleep. But she would at least lie down in bed and attempt to doze. She would be of no use to anyone tired.
It was shortly before midnight when she heard a clink-clink against the window pane. Lucy crawled out of bed and went to take a peek outside.
Her heart leapt. Standing outside her house, crouched behind her chestnut tree, was Logan.
Pages Navigation
BuzzingInMyHead on Chapter 1 Sat 21 Jun 2025 05:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
anyaplaysfates on Chapter 1 Sat 21 Jun 2025 07:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
zyikic on Chapter 1 Sat 21 Jun 2025 05:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
anyaplaysfates on Chapter 1 Sat 21 Jun 2025 07:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
polinawrotewhat on Chapter 1 Sat 21 Jun 2025 07:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
anyaplaysfates on Chapter 1 Sat 21 Jun 2025 07:49PM UTC
Comment Actions
SilverCandle on Chapter 1 Sat 21 Jun 2025 08:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
anyaplaysfates on Chapter 1 Sat 21 Jun 2025 10:27PM UTC
Last Edited Sat 21 Jun 2025 10:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
Rukiacat on Chapter 1 Sat 21 Jun 2025 09:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
anyaplaysfates on Chapter 1 Sat 21 Jun 2025 10:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
avasa on Chapter 1 Sun 22 Jun 2025 09:41AM UTC
Last Edited Sun 22 Jun 2025 09:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
anyaplaysfates on Chapter 1 Sun 22 Jun 2025 10:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
soleiliana on Chapter 1 Sun 22 Jun 2025 09:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
anyaplaysfates on Chapter 1 Sun 22 Jun 2025 10:36AM UTC
Comment Actions
MaiaSim on Chapter 1 Thu 26 Jun 2025 12:06AM UTC
Comment Actions
anyaplaysfates on Chapter 1 Thu 26 Jun 2025 12:33AM UTC
Comment Actions
iggybird on Chapter 1 Thu 31 Jul 2025 05:53AM UTC
Last Edited Thu 31 Jul 2025 05:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
anyaplaysfates on Chapter 1 Thu 31 Jul 2025 07:40AM UTC
Comment Actions
Puzzleheadedclerk on Chapter 1 Wed 13 Aug 2025 01:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
anyaplaysfates on Chapter 1 Wed 13 Aug 2025 06:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
Severa_Cazadores on Chapter 1 Fri 15 Aug 2025 06:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
anyaplaysfates on Chapter 1 Fri 15 Aug 2025 08:40AM UTC
Comment Actions
LazyChaos on Chapter 1 Wed 20 Aug 2025 10:47PM UTC
Last Edited Wed 20 Aug 2025 10:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
anyaplaysfates on Chapter 1 Wed 20 Aug 2025 11:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
INeedASnackWithFlavour on Chapter 1 Fri 29 Aug 2025 11:09PM UTC
Last Edited Fri 29 Aug 2025 11:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
anyaplaysfates on Chapter 1 Sat 30 Aug 2025 04:25AM UTC
Comment Actions
polinawrotewhat on Chapter 2 Sun 22 Jun 2025 11:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
anyaplaysfates on Chapter 2 Sun 22 Jun 2025 11:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
soleiliana on Chapter 2 Sun 22 Jun 2025 11:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
anyaplaysfates on Chapter 2 Mon 23 Jun 2025 12:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
zyikic on Chapter 2 Mon 23 Jun 2025 07:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
anyaplaysfates on Chapter 2 Mon 23 Jun 2025 01:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
BuzzingInMyHead on Chapter 2 Mon 23 Jun 2025 12:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
anyaplaysfates on Chapter 2 Mon 23 Jun 2025 01:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
Amberbaka on Chapter 2 Tue 24 Jun 2025 03:00AM UTC
Comment Actions
anyaplaysfates on Chapter 2 Tue 24 Jun 2025 04:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
Rukiacat on Chapter 2 Tue 24 Jun 2025 06:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
anyaplaysfates on Chapter 2 Tue 24 Jun 2025 06:47PM UTC
Last Edited Tue 24 Jun 2025 06:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
Rukiacat on Chapter 2 Tue 24 Jun 2025 07:49PM UTC
Comment Actions
anyaplaysfates on Chapter 2 Tue 24 Jun 2025 08:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
the_greatest_escapist on Chapter 2 Sun 29 Jun 2025 11:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
anyaplaysfates on Chapter 2 Sun 29 Jun 2025 02:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation